







 
   
     
       
         The right foundation of quietness, obedience, and concord discovered in two seasonable discourses ... / by Clem. Elis ...
         Ellis, Clement, 1630-1700.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 61 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39268
         Wing E572
         ESTC R19683
         12675894
         ocm 12675894
         65540
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39268)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65540)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 353:1)
      
       
         
           
             The right foundation of quietness, obedience, and concord discovered in two seasonable discourses ... / by Clem. Elis ...
             Ellis, Clement, 1630-1700.
          
           [4], 114, [2] p.
           
             Printed for John Baker ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Advertisements ([2] p.) at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Obedience.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RIGHT
           FOUNDATION
           OF
           
             Quietness
             ,
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           Concord
           Discovered
           in
           Two
           Seasonable
           Discourses
           ,
           SHEWING
           ,
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               folly
               of
               Man's
               Devices
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               stability
               of
               God's
               Counsel
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               mischief
               of
               Strife
               and
               Vain-glory
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               practice
               of
               true
               Humility
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             Clem.
             Elis
          
           ,
           A.
           M.
           Rector
           of
           Kirkby
           in
           Nottinghamshire
           ,
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Gentile
             Sinner
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Baker
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pidgeons
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           MDCLXXXIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           Grace
           HENRY
           L
           d
           Duke
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
        
         
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           Nottinghamshire
           ,
           and
           Privy-Counsellor
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             Please
             your
             Grace
             ,
          
        
         
           
             WIthout
             any
             Apology
             ,
             either
             for
             my
             weakness
             ,
             too
             apparent
             in
             this
             Performance
             ,
             or
             for
             my
             boldness
             in
             the
             Dedication
             ;
             I
             here
             in
             all
             humility
             beseech
             your
          
           Grace
           
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             very
             slender
             Present
             ;
             tho'
             it
             can
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             acknowledge
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             (
             tho'
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             full
             payment
             )
             I
             am
             very
             desirous
             to
             do
             all
             that
             I
             can
             towards
             the
             discharging
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             these
             little
             things
             which
             I
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             call
          
           Two
           seasonable
           Discourses
           ,
           
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             do
             some
             part
             of
             that
             great
             Duty
             ,
             which
             I
             owe
             both
             to
          
           God
           
           
             and
             the
          
           King
           ,
           
             both
             to
          
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           
             and
             particularly
             ,
             to
             that
          
           Congregation
           
             wherein
             ,
             under
             your
          
           Grace's
           noble
           Patronage
           ,
           
             I
             am
             set
             to
             exercise
             the
          
           Ministry
           
             committed
             to
             me
          
           .
        
         
           
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             look
             like
             a
             Presumption
             ,
             to
             give
             your
          
           Grace
           
             this
             account
             ,
             how
             your
          
           Tenants
           
             are
             instructed
             by
             me
             in
             their
             great
             Duties
             of
          
           Religion
           and
           Loyalty
           .
           
             And
             if
             in
             that
             which
             is
             here
             humbly
             offered
             to
             your
          
           Grace's
           
             eye
             ,
             any
             Satisfaction
             be
             given
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             I
             must
             account
             it
             reason
             enough
             why
             I
             thus
             expose
             my
             Infirmities
             to
             the
             view
             and
          
           Censure
           
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             also
             why
             I
             despair
             not
             of
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             if
             it
             make
             so
             bold
             with
             your
          
           Grace
           ,
           
             as
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             wherever
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             the
             smallest
             part
             of
             that
             great
             Debt
             and
             Duty
             which
             is
             owing
             by
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             
             Grace's
             most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
             
               Cl.
               Elis.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           FOLLY
           OF
           MAN'S
           DEVICES
           ,
           AND
           STABILITY
           OF
           GOD'S
           COUNSEL
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Discourse
             ON
             
               Prov.
               XIX
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 devices
                 in
                 a
                 Man's
                 heart
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             MUch
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             ancient
             Heathens
             hath
             been
             conveyed
             to
             after
             Ages
             in
             Proverbs
             .
             And
             these
             were
             in
             so
             high
             esteem
             with
             the
             learned'st
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             even
             their
             gravest
             Philosophers
             thought
             them
             some
             strength
             to
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             Eloquent
             Orators
             no
             little
             ornament
             to
             their
             
             popular
             harangues
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             Veneration
             were
             they
             had
             with
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             father
             them
             on
             their
             Gods
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             this
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             written
             over
             the
             doors
             of
             their
             Idol-Temples
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             universally
             learnt
             ,
             and
             religiously
             reguarded
             by
             men
             .
             What
             a
             price
             then
             may
             we
             justly
             set
             on
             these
             
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             whose
             rare
             Wisdom
             for
             its
             singular
             eminency
             is
             its
             self
             become
             Proverbial
             ?
             If
             their
             Antiquity
             may
             serve
             to
             enhance
             their
             value
             ,
             they
             are
             above
             four
             hundred
             years
             older
             than
             those
             which
             derive
             from
             the
             so
             much
             famed
             
               Wise
               Men
            
             of
             Greece
             .
             If
             their
             Form
             be
             regardable
             ,
             they
             are
             short
             ,
             close
             and
             pithy
             Sentences
             ,
             comprizing
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             most
             sacred
             truth
             and
             necessary
             instruction
             in
             the
             fewest
             words
             ,
             apt
             by
             the
             acuteness
             and
             smartness
             of
             the
             expression
             to
             imprint
             the
             sense
             more
             deeply
             in
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             that
             and
             also
             their
             conciseness
             and
             brevity
             ,
             mightily
             befriending
             the
             Memory
             .
             Like
             the
             most
             precious
             Iewel
             's
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             great
             nor
             burdensome
             ,
             easily
             portable
             and
             of
             inestimable
             worth
             .
             Or
             like
             
               Chymical
               Spirits
            
             ,
             the
             least
             drop
             whereof
             is
             of
             a
             very
             diffusive
             Vertue
             and
             strong
             Operation
             ,
             such
             is
             their
             Universal
             use
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             miss
             amongst
             them
             the
             most
             excellent
             Rules
             of
             Duty
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             suited
             to
             all
             Relations
             in
             Family
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             all
             conditions
             of
             high
             and
             
               low
               ,
               rich
            
             and
             poor
             ,
             to
             both
             Sexes
             and
             all
             
               Ages
               .
               Lastly
            
             ,
             they
             are
             truely
             such
             ,
             as
             deserve
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             written
             in
             Golden
             Letters
             on
             the
             Walls
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             indelibly
             ingraved
             on
             the
             Tables
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             as
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             of
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ,
             teaching
             us
             that
             only
             true
             
               Wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
            
             ,
             which
             as
             St.
             Iames
             telleth
             us
             ,
             is
             
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
            
             ,
             Jam.
             3
             ,
             17.
             
             Even
             that
             
             Wisdom
             whereby
             we
             are
             taught
             (
             as
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             to
             attend
             to
             
               God's
               Counsel
            
             and
             to
             lay
             aside
             our
             own
             devices
             ;
             the
             best
             way
             of
             honouring
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             Peace
             among
             our selves
             who
             are
             Brethren
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             This
             Proverb
             is
             made
             up
             of
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             joyned
             (
             or
             severed
             rather
             )
             with
             this
             adversative
             Particle
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             signifying
             unto
             us
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             Propositions
             contain
             a
             certain
             truth
             which
             well
             deserveth
             our
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             yet
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             will
             do
             us
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             only
             increase
             our
             trouble
             ,
             by
             discovering
             unto
             us
             our
             weakness
             and
             folly
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             firmly
             believe
             ,
             and
             finally
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             much
             more
             weighty
             truth
             which
             is
             taught
             us
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             This
             we
             shall
             the
             better
             understand
             by
             observing
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             two
             Subjects
             of
             these
             two
             Propositions
             ;
             and
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             things
             are
             affirmed
             of
             these
             two
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             two
             Subjects
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Proposition
             Man
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             the
             former
             is
             Man
             ,
             a
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             mortal
             creature
             ,
             groaning
             out
             a
             few
             troublesome
             dayes
             on
             Earth
             ,
             under
             the
             afflicting
             sense
             of
             infirmities
             and
             wants
             ;
             hastening
             every
             moment
             towards
             Death
             and
             Corruption
             .
             Who
             cannot
             well
             tell
             himself
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             or
             whither
             he
             must
             go
             :
             and
             who
             knows
             himself
             by
             nothing
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             feeling
             of
             his
             own
             manifold
             imperfections
             .
             He
             is
             the
             work
             of
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             at
             the
             sole
             disposal
             of
             another
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             totally
             depends
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             motion
             and
             being
             .
             The
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Death
             Iob
             hath
             left
             us
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             
               Iob.
               14.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               Woman
               is
               of
               few
               dayes
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               .
               He
               cometh
               
               up
               like
               a
               flower
               ,
               and
               is
               cut
               down
               ;
               he
               fleeth
               also
               as
               a
               shadow
               and
               continueth
               not
               .
            
             Would
             we
             know
             the
             very
             best
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             known
             ?
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
            
             Psal.
             39.
             5.
             
             How
             vain
             must
             be
             the
             devices
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             who
             is
             himself
             at
             best
             but
             vanity
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             the
             second
             Proposition
             is
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             the
             most
             Great
             and
             Incomprehensible
             Glorious
             God
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             and
             Inexhaustible
             Spring
             of
             Being
             and
             Blessedness
             ;
             the
             Independent
             ,
             Self-sufficient
             ,
             infinitely
             
               great
               ,
               wise
            
             ,
             and
             
               good
               Creator
               ,
               Preserver
            
             ,
             and
             Governor
             of
             us
             and
             all
             the
             World
             :
             without
             whom
             nothing
             ever
             was
             ,
             is
             or
             can
             be
             ;
             
               In
               whom
               we
               live
               and
               move
               and
               have
               our
               being
               ,
            
             Act.
             17
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Who
               giveth
               to
               all
               ,
               Life
               and
               Breath
               and
               all
               things
               ,
            
             V.
             25.
             
             The
             unexpressible
             ,
             unconceiveable
             ,
             
               I
               AM
               that
               I
               AM
            
             ,
             Exod.
             3
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
            
             ,
             Rev.
             21
             ,
             6.
             
             
               All
               in
               All
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
             
               Above
               all
               ,
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Of
               whom
               ,
               and
               through
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               :
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Amen
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Seeing
             now
             these
             two
             are
             of
             such
             widely
             distant
             natures
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             expect
             that
             very
             different
             things
             should
             be
             affirmed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             here
             indeed
             we
             find
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Man
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               there
               are
               devices
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             He
             is
             always
             full
             of
             Thoughts
             and
             Imaginations
             ,
             Considerations
             and
             Consultations
             ,
             Projects
             ,
             Plottings
             ,
             and
             Contrivances
             ;
             thinking
             what
             may
             be
             ,
             designing
             what
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             ,
             studying
             how
             to
             effect
             it
             :
             as
             one
             that
             is
             yet
             at
             a
             loss
             and
             unresolved
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             well
             what
             to
             do
             with
             himself
             ,
             or
             for
             himself
             .
             He
             is
             not
             what
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             nor
             where
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             nor
             as
             he
             would
             be
             ;
             and
             thinks
             much
             with
             himself
             ,
             how
             to
             mend
             himself
             ;
             but
             knows
             not
             
             which
             way
             is
             best
             to
             go
             about
             it
             .
             His
             thoughts
             are
             very
             often
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             wild
             and
             extravagant
             roavings
             of
             a
             rambling
             Phantasie
             ,
             and
             at
             best
             but
             the
             uncertain
             and
             unsatisfactory
             reasonings
             of
             a
             very
             dim-sighted
             and
             fallible
             Iudgment
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             vastly
             opposite
             to
             these
             devices
             ,
             here
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Counsel
            
             ,
             the
             certain
             result
             and
             determination
             of
             an
             infinite
             and
             infallible
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Man
             is
             again
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             devices
             of
             his
             heart
             are
             many
             ,
             signifying
             not
             only
             their
             number
             or
             multitude
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             great
             variety
             and
             confusion
             .
             They
             are
             numerous
             and
             multiform
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             ;
             seldom
             the
             same
             an
             hour
             together
             ,
             rarely
             well
             digested
             or
             methodized
             ,
             hardly
             ever
             unblended
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             Miscellany
             of
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             .
             Many
             things
             a
             man
             thinks
             upon
             ,
             many
             thoughts
             he
             hath
             of
             every
             one
             of
             those
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             often
             very
             tumultuously
             clashing
             against
             and
             justling
             out
             one
             another
             .
             He
             thinks
             ,
             and
             is
             vexed
             at
             his
             own
             thoughts
             and
             with
             them
             ;
             he
             deviseth
             ,
             and
             unravelleth
             presently
             his
             own
             devices
             ;
             he
             deliberates
             and
             disputes
             ,
             as
             he
             now
             thinks
             very
             wisely
             with
             himself
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             is
             grown
             too
             wise
             for
             himself
             ,
             calls
             himself
             fool
             ,
             answereth
             and
             confuteth
             all
             his
             own
             Arguments
             ,
             yet
             can
             draw
             to
             no
             Conclusion
             .
             He
             concludes
             ,
             resolves
             ,
             chooses
             ,
             and
             applauds
             his
             own
             choice
             ;
             saith
             to
             himself
             ,
             well
             and
             wisely
             done
             ;
             yet
             immediately
             undoeth
             all
             again
             ,
             and
             he
             counteth
             it
             his
             wisdom
             to
             break
             his
             resolution
             .
             But
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             this
             in
             man
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             is
             here
             implyed
             ,
             that
             his
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             is
             but
             one
             and
             certain
             ,
             like
             himself
             ,
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             stable
             ,
             fixed
             and
             immutable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             Man
             (
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             expresly
             said
             in
             words
             )
             it
             is
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             necessarily
             implyed
             ,
             
             that
             all
             his
             devices
             are
             ineffectual
             ,
             or
             very
             rarely
             effect
             and
             bring
             to
             pass
             the
             thing
             that
             he
             would
             have
             ;
             at
             least
             of
             themselves
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             vain
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             will
             be
             truely
             said
             ,
             
               Man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               ,
               surely
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Psal.
             39
             ,
             6.
             
             After
             much
             and
             busie
             contriving
             ,
             after
             great
             ,
             solicitous
             and
             tedious
             studying
             ,
             nothing
             is
             got
             ,
             the
             Mountain
             is
             delivered
             of
             a
             Mouse
             ,
             disappointment
             and
             vexation
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             Travels
             .
             As
             his
             playsom
             Phantasy
             in
             a
             Dream
             is
             always
             wantonly
             frisking
             and
             skipping
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             imagination
             hath
             every
             thing
             to
             the
             full
             that
             it
             would
             have
             ,
             feasts
             it self
             with
             its
             own
             sportings
             ,
             and
             is
             pleased
             :
             yet
             anon
             the
             man
             awakes
             and
             is
             empty
             ,
             finds
             that
             all
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             foolish
             dream
             ,
             and
             either
             he
             is
             vexed
             at
             his
             imaginary
             loss
             ,
             or
             laughs
             at
             his
             own
             folly
             :
             so
             the
             
               devices
               of
               mans
               heart
            
             ,
             seem
             they
             never
             so
             wise
             and
             sure
             ,
             are
             usually
             all
             frustrated
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             leave
             so
             much
             good
             behind
             to
             pay
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             a
             true
             and
             humbling
             sense
             of
             the
             devisers
             folly
             .
             But
             now
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             that
             his
             
               Counsel
               shall
               stand
            
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             never
             misseth
             of
             effecting
             what
             was
             design'd
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             fully
             accomplished
             .
             
               The
               remnant
               of
            
             Judah
             
               shall
               know
               whose
               word
               shall
               stand
            
             (
             or
             be
             fulfilled
             )
             
               mine
               or
               theirs
            
             .
             Jer.
             4
             ,
             4.
             28.
             
             
               My
               word
               shall
               surely
               stand
               against
               you
               for
               evil
               ,
            
             v.
             29.
             12.
             
             The
             evil
             that
             I
             have
             determined
             and
             foretold
             you
             of
             ,
             shall
             surely
             come
             upon
             you
             .
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             
               God's
               Counsel
               to
               stand
            
             .
             Be
             the
             devices
             of
             mans
             heart
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             ordered
             with
             all
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             policy
             and
             strength
             ,
             that
             humane
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             whatsoever
             confidence
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             devices
             may
             have
             in
             their
             own
             wit
             and
             prudence
             ,
             
               nevertheless
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             shall
             still
             take
             place
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             shall
             stand
             in
             
             spite
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             done
             both
             their
             best
             and
             worst
             .
             And
             though
             what
             men
             design
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             become
             Masters
             of
             their
             wishes
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             on
             that
             account
             to
             glory
             in
             their
             wisdom
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             alwayes
             follow
             their
             devices
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             doth
             the
             proper
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Divine
             Counsel
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             standeth
             and
             
               shall
               stand
            
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             defeated
             .
          
           
             The
             plain
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             being
             thus
             laid
             open
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             easily
             discern
             the
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             it
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             viz.
             To
             make
             us
             sensible
             of
             the
             folly
             and
             vanity
             of
             mens
             arrogance
             ,
             in
             setting
             up
             for
             themselves
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             all-disposing
             providence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             in
             going
             about
             to
             make
             their
             own
             Fortunes
             by
             their
             own
             skill
             and
             industry
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             respect
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             directions
             of
             the
             universal
             Governor
             of
             the
             World.
             That
             being
             convinced
             hereof
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             trust
             to
             ,
             or
             depend
             upon
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             of
             our selves
             or
             other
             men
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             pretend
             ,
             or
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             State-policy
             ;
             but
             submitting
             our selves
             intirely
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             solely
             directed
             by
             it
             ,
             totally
             relye
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             heartily
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             :
             verily
             believing
             and
             confessing
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             governed
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             the
             Affairs
             thereof
             are
             by
             it
             most
             wisely
             ordered
             ,
             so
             as
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             most
             for
             his
             own
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             good
             of
             those
             that
             faithfully
             serve
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Lesson
             which
             Nature
             it self
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             forced
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             at
             leisure
             to
             attend
             to
             reason
             .
             
               Man
               purposeth
               ,
               but
               God
               disposeth
               ,
            
             hath
             been
             long
             a
             common
             Proverb
             in
             
             the
             world
             .
             
               The
               Lot
               ,
               (
               saith
            
             Solomon
             )
             
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               lap
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               disposing
               thereof
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Prov.
             16
             ,
             33.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             only
             foresee
             ,
             but
             wisely
             order
             the
             things
             and
             events
             which
             to
             us
             seem
             most
             casual
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             effectually
             doth
             he
             order
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             labour
             lost
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             ordering
             of
             them
             otherwise
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               Wisdom
               ,
               nor
               Understanding
               ,
               nor
               Counsel
               against
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Horse
               is
               prepared
               against
               the
               day
               of
               battle
               ,
               but
               safety
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Prov.
             21.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             seasonable
             Lesson
             for
             all
             men
             to
             learn
             in
             this
             Projecting
             ,
             Plotting
             ,
             and
             Designing
             Age
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             world
             wherein
             we
             live
             .
             Now
             that
             men
             seem
             grown
             up
             to
             that
             prodigious
             insolence
             and
             pride
             ,
             as
             to
             quarrel
             with
             even
             God
             himself
             about
             his
             Government
             ,
             to
             find
             faults
             in
             his
             works
             ;
             every
             one
             would
             fain
             seem
             wise
             enough
             to
             be
             the
             modeller
             of
             a
             better
             form
             of
             Government
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             then
             the
             wisdom
             of
             former
             Ages
             hath
             been
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             and
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             men
             but
             a
             world
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             some
             new
             invention
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             a
             Babel
             of
             confusion
             .
             Indeed
             men
             that
             would
             seem
             wise
             above
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             go
             alwayes
             big
             with
             some
             
               new
               nothing
            
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             ambitiously
             bent
             upon
             undoing
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ;
             their
             chief
             faculty
             lyeth
             in
             destroying
             and
             demolishing
             all
             the
             Monuments
             of
             ancient
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             remain
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             but
             mere
             rubbish
             .
             And
             who
             then
             will
             not
             be
             proud
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             of
             nothing
             better
             ?
             It
             hath
             been
             for
             many
             years
             too
             visible
             that
             our
             new
             devisers
             seem
             agreed
             in
             nothing
             more
             than
             in
             contriving
             mischief
             and
             ruine
             ,
             and
             like
             
             Samson's
             Foxes
             ,
             tho
             their
             faces
             look
             to
             contrary
             quarters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             they
             joyn
             together
             by
             the
             tails
             ,
             and
             therein
             carry
             
             Firebrands
             to
             burn
             down
             the
             standing
             Corn
             and
             Vineyard
             of
             God.
             And
             such
             will
             be
             the
             mischievous
             devices
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             not
             wholly
             subjected
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             inquire
             a
             little
             into
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             word
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             used
             .
             And
             we
             need
             not
             restrain
             it
             to
             any
             particular
             sort
             ,
             sect
             or
             party
             of
             men
             ;
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             allow'd
             to
             signifie
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             Mankind
             :
             tho
             more
             especially
             ,
             the
             wicked
             or
             unregenerate
             part
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             either
             so
             throughly
             illuminated
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             so
             throughly
             sanctified
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             choose
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             
               God
               :
               that
               is
            
             ,
             who
             account
             him
             not
             the
             only
             Good
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             propound
             unto
             themselves
             in
             all
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             who
             make
             not
             his
             Will
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             all
             their
             desires
             and
             practices
             ,
             the
             only
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             hope
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             too
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             living
             ,
             but
             hath
             too
             many
             devices
             of
             his
             own
             corrupt
             heart
             in
             this
             state
             of
             imperfection
             .
             For
             ,
             tho
             
               God
               made
               man
               upright
            
             ,
             Eccl.
             7
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             the
             very
             fabrick
             of
             his
             body
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             other
             Animals
             ,
             which
             either
             crawl
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             go
             always
             looking
             down
             towards
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             his
             constant
             remembrancer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             to
             contemplate
             something
             higher
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             are
             concerned
             to
             know
             ;
             that
             his
             soul
             should
             be
             always
             aspiring
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             eye
             should
             be
             ever
             fixed
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             motions
             should
             be
             govern'd
             by
             his
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Heavens
               and
               shall
               laugh
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             2
             ,
             4.
             )
             
               and
               have
               all
               the
               Heathen
               in
               derision
               ,
            
             Psal.
             59.
             8.
             
             Yet
             alas
             ,
             sin
             hath
             strangely
             bowed
             man
             downward
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             too
             like
             in
             many
             things
             to
             the
             
             Beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             And
             although
             it
             be
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             restore
             his
             Primitive
             posture
             of
             soul
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             this
             great
             work
             be
             done
             completely
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             but
             growing
             here
             on
             earth
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             always
             sucking
             into
             himself
             too
             much
             of
             what
             is
             earthy
             ,
             and
             death
             must
             first
             transplant
             him
             into
             a
             better
             soil
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             altogether
             heavenly
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             unregenerate
             man
             abiding
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             whereunto
             by
             his
             fall
             from
             God
             he
             was
             brought
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             from
             his
             Maker
             ;
             not
             being
             yet
             
               born
               again
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               spirit
            
             of
             life
             and
             the
             
               incorruptible
               seed
            
             ,
             nor
             ingrassed
             into
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             the
             
               second
               man
               from
               heaven
               heavenly
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             reunited
             unto
             God
             the
             true
             principle
             of
             Unity
             ,
             is
             evermore
             at
             variance
             with
             himself
             ,
             divided
             in
             his
             thoughts
             within
             him
             ,
             distracted
             into
             a
             confused
             Multitude
             of
             designs
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             contrary
             Objects
             pulling
             and
             hailing
             him
             contrary
             wayes
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             can
             never
             stand
             fixed
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             or
             any
             long
             time
             together
             go
             the
             same
             way
             .
             His
             heart
             and
             mind
             within
             him
             is
             become
             the
             very
             seat
             of
             tumult
             and
             confusion
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             mere
             Ataxy
             and
             Anarchy
             ;
             right
             reason
             being
             dethroned
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             of
             all
             authority
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             within
             him
             ,
             like
             a
             Seditious
             Rabble
             without
             any
             Head
             or
             Commander
             to
             order
             and
             overaw
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             continual
             noise
             and
             hurry
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             that
             Riotous
             Multitude
             ,
             (
             Act.
             19.
             32.
             )
             
               The
               more
               part
               know
               not
               wherefore
               they
               are
               come
               together
               .
            
             Something
             they
             would
             have
             of
             those
             many
             things
             whereof
             they
             find
             a
             want
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             any
             means
             they
             must
             and
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             be
             quieted
             ;
             but
             they
             know
             neither
             where
             ,
             nor
             how
             ,
             nor
             of
             whom
             to
             seek
             it
             .
             Now
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             
             for
             peace
             and
             due
             subjection
             to
             Government
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             peace
             at
             home
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             know
             how
             to
             command
             or
             quiet
             their
             own
             thoughts
             and
             disorderly
             affections
             ,
             but
             are
             continually
             by
             their
             own
             devices
             raising
             and
             fomenting
             an
             endless
             
               Civil
               War
            
             in
             their
             own
             Breasts
             ;
             downright
             Rebels
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             that
             God
             himself
             hath
             founded
             in
             man
             ?
          
           
             Having
             thus
             seen
             what
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             by
             man
             ,
             these
             four
             things
             we
             may
             now
             learn
             from
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               rightly
               fixed
               on
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               unconstant
               thing
               ,
               unsettled
               in
               its
               thoughts
               ,
               full
               of
               various
               devices
               and
               Counsels
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Devices
               and
               Counsels
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               till
               they
               concentre
               in
               the
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               very
               vain
               ,
               and
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               is
               alwayes
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               never
               changeth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Whatever
               the
               devices
               and
               projects
               of
               man
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               alter
               or
               frustrate
               the
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             but
             have
             our
             faith
             well
             confirmed
             in
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             soon
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             excellent
             usefulness
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             our
             souls
             in
             a
             contented
             and
             joyful
             acquiescence
             in
             God's
             wise
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             a
             blessed
             and
             lasting
             Peace
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             subjection
             unto
             ,
             and
             well
             pleasedness
             with
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             under
             which
             by
             the
             good
             providence
             of
             God
             it
             is
             our
             lot
             to
             live
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               unfixed
               on
               God
               the
               only
               complete
               and
               satisfactory
               good
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               unconstant
               thing
               ,
               altogether
               unsettled
               in
               its
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               full
               of
               various
               devices
               and
               changeable
               Counsels
               .
            
          
           
             Man
             is
             a
             thinking
             creature
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             are
             alwayes
             busie
             within
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no.
             And
             till
             he
             can
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             beauty
             of
             that
             one
             most
             perfect
             and
             delightsome
             Object
             ,
             the
             innumerable
             Excellencies
             whereof
             ,
             may
             wholly
             engage
             all
             his
             more
             noble
             faculties
             ,
             and
             find
             them
             sufficient
             imployment
             ,
             is
             thoughts
             will
             ever
             be
             ranging
             about
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             wildly
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             hoping
             to
             meet
             in
             every
             thing
             with
             something
             that
             he
             wants
             ;
             but
             finding
             it
             in
             nothing
             ,
             they
             cannot
             rest
             on
             any
             thing
             .
             Hence
             they
             are
             as
             vain
             and
             various
             ,
             as
             unconstant
             and
             changeable
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             about
             which
             they
             busie
             themselves
             are
             empty
             and
             transient
             .
             Whether
             we
             consider
             the
             end
             men
             aim
             at
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             they
             chuse
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             evident
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             we
             first
             the
             end
             that
             all
             men
             aim
             at
             ,
             the
             thing
             which
             they
             ultimately
             desire
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             name
             and
             general
             notion
             whereof
             they
             are
             all
             agreed
             .
             This
             is
             happiness
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             the
             full
             and
             final
             satisfaction
             of
             mans
             soul
             ,
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             hearts
             desire
             .
             This
             is
             certainly
             the
             thing
             that
             all
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             which
             man
             can
             never
             rest
             ,
             and
             which
             all
             men
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             do
             feel
             the
             want
             of
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             concerning
             this
             the
             thoughts
             and
             devices
             of
             their
             hearts
             are
             many
             and
             various
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             confounded
             .
             For
             lack
             of
             heavenly
             light
             they
             cannot
             discover
             where
             it
             lyeth
             ;
             missing
             it
             in
             what
             they
             already
             have
             ,
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             foolish
             hopes
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             found
             in
             any
             
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             tried
             .
             The
             poor
             man
             finds
             it
             not
             in
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             is
             apt
             to
             think
             it
             may
             be
             found
             in
             Wealth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             his
             thoughts
             always
             busie
             at
             work
             in
             devising
             how
             he
             may
             be
             rich
             .
             The
             rich
             man
             cannot
             meet
             with
             it
             amidst
             all
             his
             abundance
             ,
             and
             sadly
             finds
             that
             no
             Treasure
             can
             be
             enough
             to
             purchase
             it
             ;
             his
             thoughts
             are
             therefore
             hard
             at
             work
             to
             contrive
             some
             other
             way
             to
             get
             it
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             is
             made
             to
             hope
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             found
             in
             honour
             and
             greatness
             .
             Another
             that
             is
             mounted
             up
             to
             honour
             ,
             begins
             to
             find
             his
             very
             height
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             his
             greatness
             heavy
             ,
             his
             station
             very
             slippery
             ,
             and
             a
             fall
             both
             very
             possible
             and
             often
             mortal
             ;
             and
             his
             thoughts
             are
             set
             on
             work
             to
             devise
             a
             way
             to
             
               retirement
               ,
               ease
            
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             .
             The
             voluptuous
             Epicure
             ,
             finds
             some
             sowr
             sawce
             with
             all
             his
             sweet
             morsels
             ,
             something
             there
             alwayes
             is
             to
             imbitter
             his
             delights
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             swill
             and
             glut
             himself
             so
             long
             and
             so
             undisturbedly
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             either
             he
             must
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             his
             fullness
             is
             uneasie
             .
             Thus
             the
             restless
             roving
             heart
             of
             man
             wanders
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             loseth
             it self
             in
             its
             own
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             most
             unhappy
             by
             its
             own
             devices
             how
             to
             be
             happy
             .
             Whilst
             it
             is
             uncertainly
             led
             by
             blind
             affection
             ,
             and
             wants
             the
             sure
             conduct
             of
             a
             divinely
             inlightened
             understanding
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             that
             infinite
             Good
             ,
             which
             offereth
             its
             self
             to
             its
             choice
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             the
             very
             thing
             it
             seeketh
             for
             becomes
             its
             stumbling
             Block
             in
             the
             way
             :
             the
             man
             falls
             and
             hurts
             himself
             against
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             he
             would
             have
             ;
             he
             turns
             away
             in
             a
             chafe
             to
             something
             else
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             bad
             success
             .
             O
             the
             strange
             uneasiness
             of
             every
             condition
             to
             an
             heart
             that
             is
             void
             of
             God!
             Whatever
             it
             be
             that
             such
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             he
             would
             have
             .
             That
             
             which
             is
             present
             is
             alwayes
             naught
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             ,
             is
             always
             better
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             here
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             .
             The
             ignorance
             of
             what
             is
             the
             only
             good
             keeps
             us
             alwayes
             miserable
             under
             all
             our
             long
             wish'd
             for
             and
             much
             endeavoured
             changes
             .
             Man
             is
             alwayes
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               .
            
             Psal.
             4.
             6.
             
             Whilst
             the
             infinite
             good
             is
             before
             him
             every
             moment
             .
             He
             is
             ever
             complaining
             he
             cannot
             see
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
             The
             Sun
             shines
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             blind
             .
             
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               only
               good
               .
            
             Matt.
             19.
             17.
             is
             in
             all
             conditions
             present
             ,
             but
             man
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             that
             't
             is
             the
             
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
            
             alone
             that
             can
             make
             him
             happy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             we
             now
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             already
             fixed
             their
             thoughts
             not
             only
             upon
             happiness
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             only
             
               chief
               good
            
             that
             can
             make
             them
             happy
             ,
             the
             
               Blessed
               God
            
             :
             yet
             will
             their
             thoughts
             continue
             manifold
             and
             various
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             have
             not
             hit
             upon
             that
             only
             sure
             way
             of
             enjoying
             him
             ,
             which
             himself
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
             How
             do
             they
             clash
             and
             combat
             within
             him
             ,
             like
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             man
             lost
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ?
             Who
             ,
             tho
             he
             know
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             at
             the
             place
             whither
             he
             aim'd
             to
             go
             ,
             yet
             is
             utterly
             at
             a
             loss
             which
             way
             to
             take
             of
             the
             many
             that
             lie
             before
             him
             :
             he
             stands
             musing
             and
             thinking
             with
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             likely
             way
             to
             bring
             him
             home
             ;
             now
             't
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             anon
             't
             is
             that
             ,
             and
             presently
             again
             't
             is
             neither
             ;
             thus
             he
             stands
             disputing
             till
             the
             night
             overtake
             him
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             his
             thoughts
             travel
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             sleep
             to
             give
             him
             rest
             .
             O
             the
             vain
             projects
             of
             foolish
             man
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             maketh
             not
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             24.
             
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               his
               Delight
               and
               his
               Counsellors
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             this
             variety
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             thoughts
             and
             devices
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             very
             obvious
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             is
             certainly
             such
             as
             will
             deceive
             him
             ;
             or
             whilest
             he
             walketh
             in
             doubtful
             paths
             without
             a
             sure
             guide
             .
             Man
             was
             not
             made
             to
             be
             his
             own
             God
             ,
             nor
             was
             any
             creature
             made
             to
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             should
             possibly
             find
             that
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             created
             being
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             him
             real
             satisfaction
             .
             If
             Man
             be
             not
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             he
             cannot
             make
             his
             own
             happiness
             .
             Nay
             ,
             man
             is
             made
             such
             a
             creature
             ,
             as
             can
             know
             and
             feel
             his
             own
             wants
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Makers
             mercy
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             always
             miserable
             by
             resting
             in
             himself
             ;
             but
             being
             moved
             by
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             his
             own
             emptiness
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             may
             seek
             that
             out
             of
             himself
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             finds
             he
             cannot
             be
             well
             without
             .
             Till
             then
             a
             mans
             heart
             can
             fix
             upon
             that
             one
             thing
             which
             hath
             enough
             in
             it
             to
             satisfie
             all
             its
             desires
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             that
             one
             way
             which
             will
             bring
             him
             to
             his
             desired
             happiness
             ;
             his
             thoughts
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             ,
             nothing
             wherein
             they
             may
             unite
             ;
             But
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             that
             
               double
               minded
               man
            
             St.
             Iames
             speaketh
             of
             
               (
               Iam.
               1.
               8.
               )
               Unstable
               in
               all
               his
               ways
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             obvious
             to
             every
             understanding
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             longer
             insisted
             on
             .
             We
             go
             on
             therefore
             to
             the
             next
             thing
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               The
               Devices
               and
               Counsels
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               till
               they
               concentre
               in
               the
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               vain
               and
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             truth
             which
             being
             duely
             considered
             ,
             as
             it
             well
             deserveth
             ,
             would
             certainly
             be
             enough
             to
             bring
             men
             out
             of
             love
             with
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             weary
             and
             ashamed
             of
             their
             own
             Plots
             and
             Projects
             .
             Who
             is
             there
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             
             disquiet
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             his
             peace
             for
             nothing
             ?
             And
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               all
               such
               Devices
               and
               Counsels
               as
               concentre
               not
               in
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               are
               vain
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               no
               good
               issue
               ,
               but
               shall
               end
               in
               disappointment
               and
               vexation
               ,
            
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             are
             very
             hardly
             brought
             to
             make
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             impossible
             for
             them
             so
             long
             as
             they
             have
             any
             degree
             of
             reason
             above
             mere
             fools
             and
             children
             ,
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             We
             shall
             at
             present
             consider
             but
             a
             few
             things
             to
             put
             this
             past
             all
             dispute
             .
             1.
             
             
               What
               we
               are
            
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             grounds
             of
             hope
             we
             can
             find
             in
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             
               What
               other
               men
               are
            
             ,
             and
             what
             slender
             probability
             there
             is
             ;
             that
             either
             by
             their
             help
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             will
             we
             should
             effect
             our
             designs
             .
             3.
             
             
               What
               God
               is
            
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             to
             prevail
             against
             his
             Providence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             remember
             
               what
               we
               are
            
             .
             Consider
             but
             in
             our selves
             the
             greatness
             of
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             easily
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             our
             own
             devices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             ignorance
             is
             such
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             is
             the
             opinion
             we
             have
             of
             our
             own
             wit
             and
             policy
             ,
             that
             indeed
             we
             do
             not
             know
             our selves
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             our
             neighbours
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             both
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             certainly
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             or
             that
             will
             fit
             either
             us
             or
             them
             .
             Our
             hearts
             are
             very
             Labyrinths
             ,
             full
             of
             intricacies
             and
             windings
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             indeed
             that
             understands
             all
             the
             little
             secret
             corners
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             exactly
             what
             will
             fit
             and
             fill
             them
             .
             Again
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             is
             too
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             know
             but
             very
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             seek
             being
             yet
             untryed
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             unfit
             to
             judge
             how
             suitable
             it
             will
             be
             unto
             us
             ;
             or
             whether
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             think
             we
             now
             most
             need
             ,
             will
             fit
             us
             any
             better
             then
             
             what
             we
             have
             already
             ;
             yea
             ,
             suppose
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             we
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             have
             something
             in
             them
             suitable
             to
             our
             wants
             and
             wishes
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             also
             have
             much
             more
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             yet
             discern
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             but
             may
             feel
             afterwards
             to
             our
             sorrow
             .
             Yet
             more
             ,
             so
             very
             changeable
             are
             both
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             that
             what
             seemeth
             to
             us
             the
             best
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             seem
             as
             bad
             to
             morrow
             ;
             and
             what
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             it
             ,
             would
             really
             be
             some
             ease
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             morrow
             may
             prove
             as
             great
             a
             grievance
             :
             what
             might
             be
             now
             either
             Food
             or
             Physick
             ,
             may
             to
             morrow
             by
             some
             corruption
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             constitution
             in
             us
             ,
             be
             very
             little
             better
             than
             Poyson
             ,
             yea
             bodies
             politick
             change
             tempers
             as
             well
             as
             bodies
             natural
             ;
             and
             those
             very
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             with
             great
             wisdom
             at
             first
             enacted
             ,
             as
             the
             properest
             Medicines
             for
             curing
             the
             present
             diseases
             ,
             have
             in
             a
             very
             few
             years
             after
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             been
             found
             a
             worse
             disease
             then
             the
             other
             .
             Men
             are
             too
             short
             sighted
             to
             see
             what
             will
             be
             most
             suitable
             to
             another
             Age
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             to
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             present
             .
             This
             our
             ignorance
             is
             therefore
             enough
             to
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             build
             any
             confident
             hopes
             on
             our
             own
             devices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             our
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             were
             really
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             usually
             is
             the
             Politicians
             self-conceit
             ;
             yet
             must
             we
             needs
             confess
             ,
             that
             our
             strength
             is
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             how
             wisely
             soever
             we
             can
             devise
             and
             contrive
             ,
             we
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             bring
             about
             our
             own
             devices
             .
             This
             will
             appear
             more
             fully
             anon
             ,
             tho
             indeed
             it
             is
             clear
             enough
             of
             it self
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             think
             he
             can
             do
             what
             he
             lists
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             over-rule
             providence
             ,
             controll
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             pass
             all
             that
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             ?
             All
             which
             he
             must
             suppose
             himself
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             can
             find
             cause
             
             in
             himself
             to
             hope
             he
             may
             accomplish
             the
             devices
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             Considering
             then
             our selves
             only
             ,
             all
             we
             can
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
            
             .
             Job
             .
             11.
             12.
             
             But
             he
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             
               Mans
               goings
               are
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               man
               then
               understand
               his
               own
               way
               ?
            
             Prov.
             20.
             24.
             
             Our
             eyes
             are
             too
             bad
             to
             see
             ,
             our
             arms
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             work
             what
             is
             best
             for
             our selves
             or
             the
             World
             ;
             no
             hope
             can
             we
             have
             in
             our selves
             alone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             next
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             
               what
               other
               men
               are
            
             .
             This
             consideration
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             a
             very
             improbable
             thing
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             Party
             or
             Faction
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             about
             their
             own
             devices
             .
             Do
             we
             suppose
             these
             men
             to
             be
             our
             friends
             ?
             Are
             they
             at
             present
             our
             Complices
             or
             Partners
             ?
             Or
             suppose
             we
             them
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             appear
             Adversaries
             to
             our
             designs
             ?
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             are
             they
             likly
             to
             sit
             Neuters
             ?
             Which
             of
             these
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             give
             us
             little
             encouragement
             .
             This
             only
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             but
             men
             ;
             they
             are
             therefore
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             infirmities
             as
             we
             our selves
             are
             ;
             they
             are
             unknown
             ,
             they
             are
             mutable
             ,
             they
             have
             peculiar
             interests
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             overruling
             Power
             :
             Are
             they
             in
             Appearance
             our
             friends
             ?
             Who
             can
             know
             whether
             they
             be
             so
             indeed
             ?
             Who
             knows
             whether
             they
             will
             prove
             firm
             and
             faithful
             to
             our
             Counsels
             ?
             Are
             we
             sure
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             as
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             give
             them
             our
             hands
             and
             take
             them
             up
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             Bosomes
             ?
             Whatever
             they
             be
             now
             ,
             can
             we
             tell
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             the
             same
             to
             morrow
             ?
             Can
             we
             tell
             what
             the
             temptations
             of
             one
             day
             ,
             what
             the
             very
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             or
             ambitious
             desires
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             yea
             what
             
             the
             terrors
             of
             a
             nights
             dream
             may
             bring
             forth
             ?
             He
             that
             dares
             too
             confidently
             trust
             his
             own
             heart
             is
             but
             a
             fool
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             is
             he
             so
             ,
             that
             dares
             trust
             anothers
             ?
             If
             they
             joyn
             really
             with
             us
             now
             in
             our
             murmurings
             ,
             discontents
             ,
             and
             dislikes
             of
             that
             which
             is
             ,
             are
             we
             sure
             that
             they
             joyn
             also
             as
             cordially
             in
             our
             desires
             and
             wishes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             future
             variance
             and
             disagreement
             of
             minds
             about
             that
             which
             we
             would
             have
             shall
             not
             breed
             more
             confusion
             ,
             and
             far
             greater
             inconveniences
             unto
             us
             all
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             those
             things
             we
             now
             concur
             to
             oppose
             and
             remove
             ?
             Are
             these
             men
             our
             Enemies
             and
             such
             as
             are
             like
             to
             oppose
             our
             designs
             ?
             And
             are
             we
             then
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             equal
             or
             superiour
             to
             them
             in
             strength
             ?
             Or
             if
             we
             be
             ▪
             are
             we
             also
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             our
             overmatch
             in
             policy
             or
             interest
             ?
             Have
             not
             they
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
             And
             are
             they
             not
             as
             much
             in
             love
             with
             their
             own
             devices
             as
             we
             can
             be
             with
             ours
             ?
             And
             will
             they
             not
             venture
             as
             far
             to
             accomplish
             their
             designs
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             interests
             of
             their
             own
             ?
             And
             shall
             they
             not
             be
             as
             zealous
             to
             promote
             them
             ?
             As
             impatient
             of
             all
             opposition
             to
             or
             attempts
             against
             them
             ?
             Is
             the
             party
             we
             oppose
             but
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             know
             how
             soon
             it
             will
             encrease
             either
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             others
             who
             will
             not
             shew
             themselves
             till
             necessity
             call
             them
             forth
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             revolt
             of
             some
             other
             of
             our
             own
             ?
             Or
             know
             we
             how
             many
             distinct
             parties
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             whose
             designs
             are
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             ours
             as
             theirs
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rather
             then
             suffer
             either
             to
             prevail
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             concerned
             to
             assist
             the
             weaker
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             are
             these
             men
             Neuters
             ?
             Can
             we
             have
             any
             assurance
             that
             they
             will
             continue
             so
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             strait
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             both
             or
             either
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             lovers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
             upon
             what
             Principles
             it
             matters
             not
             ?
             And
             shall
             they
             not
             be
             inclined
             even
             by
             that
             love
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             they
             must
             side
             with
             one
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             first
             disturbers
             of
             their
             Peace
             ?
             Can
             we
             from
             mens
             faces
             or
             looks
             have
             any
             probable
             guess
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             will
             joyn
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             Tryal
             ?
             Is
             is
             not
             most
             likely
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             with
             their
             lawful
             Governors
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             have
             so
             long
             enjoyed
             their
             beloved
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             ?
             May
             not
             Egypt
             (
             if
             we
             have
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             trust
             to
             )
             prove
             a
             bruised
             Reed
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             leans
             upon
             it
             ?
             If
             we
             be
             but
             so
             wary
             as
             to
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             too
             many
             of
             our
             own
             spirit
             ;
             and
             because
             such
             ,
             the
             less
             our
             friends
             .
             They
             are
             for
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             publick
             good
             to
             their
             own
             ambition
             .
             Their
             peculiar
             interests
             engage
             them
             as
             stronglyto
             oppose
             unto
             ours
             their
             own
             devices
             ;
             and
             with
             as
             much
             fury
             and
             craft
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             selfish
             principles
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             our
             disappointment
             and
             defeat
             to
             prevent
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             to
             hasten
             our
             ruine
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             step
             to
             their
             own
             advancement
             .
             If
             again
             we
             look
             behind
             us
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             Histories
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             we
             cannot
             miss
             of
             abundance
             of
             sad
             examples
             of
             rash
             and
             giddy
             Enterprisers
             miserably
             shipwrack'd
             by
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             caught
             deservedly
             in
             their
             own
             Nets
             ,
             and
             fallen
             into
             the
             Pits
             they
             digged
             for
             others
             .
             If
             we
             providently
             look
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             but
             little
             likelihood
             that
             the
             succeeding
             generation
             will
             applaud
             or
             approve
             of
             our
             doings
             ;
             but
             rather
             fall
             upon
             new
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             to
             undo
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             build
             what
             we
             have
             destroy'd
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             not
             what
             's
             in
             man
             ,
             
               God
               knows
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               thoughts
               are
               vanity
               ,
            
             Psal.
             94.
             11.
             
             So
             little
             probability
             have
             men
             of
             bringing
             to
             effect
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             
               what
               other
               men
               are
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             mens
             devices
             have
             so
             little
             encouragement
             either
             from
             themselves
             or
             other
             men
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             can
             they
             have
             from
             God
             when
             they
             consider
             ,
             
               what
               he
               is
            
             .
             viz.
             
               The
               just
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               that
               will
               do
               right
               ,
            
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
             
               Tho
               hand
               joyn
               in
               hand
               ,
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               go
               unpunished
               ,
            
             Prov.
             16.
             5.
             
             Let
             them
             use
             all
             Arts
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             their
             
               Conspiracies
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               higher
               then
               the
               highest
               regardeth
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               higher
               than
               they
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             5.
             8.
             
             Well
             said
             one
             who
             was
             no
             
               Saint
               ,
               If
               this
               Counsel
               be
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               to
               nought
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               take
               heed
               how
               ye
               oppose
               it
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               found
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
            
             Act.
             5.
             39.
             
             What
             hopes
             can
             men
             have
             that
             their
             devices
             shall
             prosper
             without
             Gods
             Blessing
             ,
             seeing
             
               not
               a
               Sparrow
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               without
               him
               ?
            
             And
             what
             confidence
             can
             men
             have
             that
             God
             will
             bless
             their
             devices
             ,
             whilst
             they
             make
             not
             ●im
             of
             their
             Counsel
             ?
             If
             they
             advise
             not
             first
             with
             him
             to
             know
             
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             before
             they
             begin
             to
             device
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             take
             a
             preposterous
             course
             to
             engage
             him
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             and
             be
             sure
             where
             ever
             he
             takes
             part
             ,
             there
             goes
             the
             Victory
             .
             But
             if
             men
             will
             be
             so
             wicked
             ,
             as
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             devices
             against
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             make
             him
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             whosoever
             being
             so
             makes
             it
             in
             vain
             for
             all
             the
             World
             to
             assist
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             fighting
             against
             Omnipotence
             .
             A
             Blasting
             instead
             of
             a
             Blessing
             must
             those
             men
             expect
             from
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             who
             ,
             neglecting
             his
             commands
             ,
             will
             presume
             of
             their
             own
             head
             to
             regulate
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             govern
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             their
             own
             devices
             .
             As
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             such
             devices
             should
             stand
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             dethrone
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             devest
             him
             of
             all
             Authority
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               established
               his
               Throne
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               whose
               Kingdom
               ruleth
               over
               all
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.
             19.
             
             Let
             men
             therefore
             consult
             ,
             contrive
             ,
             and
             act
             
             what
             they
             can
             ▪
             
               Let
               them
               associate
               themselves
               together
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               :
               let
               them
               gird
               themselves
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               yet
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ;
               let
               them
               take
               Counsel
               together
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
               speak
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               stand
               ,
            
             Isai.
             8.
             9.
             
             &c.
             Let
             them
             either
             now
             consider
             it
             to
             move
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             at
             last
             find
             it
             to
             their
             utter
             confusion
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             wisdom
             of
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               have
               them
               in
               derision
               ,
            
             Psal.
             2.
             4.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             before
             him
             but
             
               like
               the
               Chaff
               which
               the
               wind
               driveth
               away
               ,
            
             Psal.
             1.
             4.
             
             So
             impossible
             is
             it
             for
             the
             devices
             of
             mans
             heart
             to
             stand
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             united
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             that
             God
             who
             ruleth
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             thing
             we
             are
             now
             to
             observe
             is
             this
             .
             
               The
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               always
               one
               and
               the
               same
               and
               never
               changeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               With
               God
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Iames
               )
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               turning
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
             Whatever
             changes
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             the
             creatures
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             any
             other
             then
             what
             he
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             .
             
               He
               will
               not
               lie
               ,
               nor
               repent
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               not
               a
               man
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             This
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             humane
             weakness
             ,
             to
             change
             purposes
             .
             If
             therefore
             at
             any
             time
             we
             read
             of
             
               Gods
               repenting
            
             or
             changing
             his
             purpose
             ,
             as
             indeed
             sometimes
             we
             do
             in
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             so
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             agree
             to
             the
             perfections
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             fasten
             upon
             him
             any
             of
             the
             imperfections
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             It
             is
             said
             indeed
             of
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             
             
               It
               repented
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               had
               made
               man
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               grieved
               him
               at
               his
               heart
               .
            
             And
             1
             Sam.
             35.
             23.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               repented
               that
               he
               had
               made
            
             Saul
             
               King
               over
            
             Israel
             .
             And
             concerning
             Nineveh
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Jonah
             3.
             10.
             
             
               God
               repented
               of
               that
               the
               evil
               he
               had
               
               said
               that
               he
               would
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               not
               .
            
             Sometimes
             God
             is
             said
             to
             repent
             of
             what
             he
             had
             already
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             wish
             it
             undone
             again
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             upon
             after
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             had
             changed
             his
             mind
             .
             Now
             should
             we
             understand
             such
             sayings
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             sound
             at
             first
             hearing
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             immutable
             nature
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             spoken
             ,
             we
             should
             thereby
             run
             our selves
             into
             one
             of
             the
             grossest
             and
             most
             wicked
             errors
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             tempted
             by
             such
             expressions
             ,
             to
             fasten
             upon
             God
             an
             imputation
             of
             such
             levity
             and
             inconstancy
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             man
             would
             account
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             affronts
             we
             could
             offer
             him
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             indeed
             spoken
             of
             
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
            
             The
             change
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             God
             but
             in
             us
             .
             What
             God
             hath
             once
             done
             ,
             he
             ever
             approves
             of
             ;
             and
             whatever
             he
             purposeth
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             certainly
             will
             do
             .
             Tho
             when
             we
             look
             only
             upon
             what
             is
             spoken
             and
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             appearance
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             change
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             speaker
             or
             doer
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             We
             hear
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             what
             is
             done
             :
             God
             hath
             threatned
             to
             destroy
             ,
             yet
             he
             spareth
             :
             He
             hath
             done
             something
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             he
             undoeth
             in
             some
             measure
             again
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             seemeth
             to
             us
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             sayings
             and
             doings
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             herein
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             repent
             and
             change
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             similitude
             of
             the
             doings
             of
             God
             &
             men
             ,
             are
             these
             expressions
             applyed
             to
             God.
             We
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             know
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             himself
             is
             pleased
             to
             discover
             unto
             us
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             discovered
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             Will
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             much
             as
             himself
             thinks
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             understand
             .
             Hence
             we
             
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             subject
             to
             mistake
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             ,
             know
             we
             must
             that
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             is
             partly
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             and
             works
             ,
             and
             partly
             concealed
             from
             us
             ,
             reserved
             only
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               secret
               Will
            
             of
             God
             is
             not
             another
             from
             that
             which
             is
             revealed
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             two
             Wills
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             both
             are
             
               one
               Will
            
             ,
             whereof
             part
             is
             revealed
             ,
             part
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             both
             together
             are
             his
             
               one
               ,
               eternal
            
             and
             immutable
             Purpose
             and
             Counsel
             .
             As
             God
             needed
             not
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             any
             Counsellers
             to
             advise
             withal
             ,
             about
             what
             he
             was
             to
             do
             .
             
               With
               whom
               took
               he
               Counsel
            
             ?
             Isai.
             40.
             14.
             
             So
             shall
             his
             Counsel
             alway
             stand
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             alteration
             ,
             be
             completely
             fulfilled
             .
             
               My
               Counsel
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               do
               all
               my
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Isai.
             46.
             10.
             
             This
             part
             of
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             and
             Counsel
             being
             never
             imparted
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             know
             it
             but
             only
             by
             the
             event
             ;
             which
             when
             we
             see
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             unalterable
             Will
             ,
             either
             to
             effect
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             so
             effected
             by
             others
             ,
             infallibly
             fore-knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             resolved
             not
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Gods
               revealed
               Will
            
             is
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             communicate
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             make
             known
             unto
             us
             .
             Whereby
             he
             either
             acquainteth
             us
             with
             his
             own
             doings
             and
             purposes
             ,
             or
             directeth
             us
             in
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             to
             demean
             our selves
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             That
             Will
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             maketh
             our
             duty
             ,
             shall
             stand
             as
             the
             Law
             and
             Rule
             of
             our
             duty
             :
             And
             that
             Will
             of
             his
             which
             declareth
             his
             purpose
             shall
             stand
             ,
             as
             the
             firm
             foundation
             of
             our
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ;
             both
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             from
             all
             eternity
             had
             determined
             ,
             whatever
             appearances
             of
             change
             and
             variation
             
             there
             may
             be
             to
             inconsidering
             men
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             absolute
             Governor
             and
             King
             of
             all
             the
             World
             :
             and
             the
             Law
             whereby
             he
             governeth
             all
             things
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             wise
             Counsel
             .
             Every
             thing
             he
             ordereth
             and
             ruleth
             agreeably
             to
             the
             nature
             which
             himself
             hath
             given
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             made
             it
             .
             Why
             he
             made
             the
             World
             just
             so
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             inquire
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             know
             any
             further
             then
             he
             hath
             taught
             us
             ;
             it
             was
             his
             Will
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             ought
             to
             satisfie
             us
             .
             How
             he
             will
             order
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             tell
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             too
             much
             for
             us
             to
             know
             :
             but
             that
             all
             shall
             tend
             to
             the
             demonstration
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             those
             that
             love
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ;
             and
             this
             again
             should
             fully
             satisfie
             us
             .
             Man
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             reasonable
             and
             free
             Agent
             ,
             &
             as
             such
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             govern
             him
             .
             His
             
               Will
               ,
               revealed
            
             is
             mans
             Law
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             parts
             and
             parcels
             soever
             ,
             in
             what
             variety
             soever
             of
             Precepts
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             time
             and
             circumstances
             of
             persons
             ,
             places
             ,
             relations
             ,
             &c.
             all
             perfectly
             foreseen
             by
             him
             ;
             still
             his
             Will
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             executeth
             it
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Counsel
             ,
             with
             that
             variety
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             determined
             .
             His
             Commands
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             we
             should
             obey
             ,
             
               and
               that
            
             according
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             freely
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             his
             Will
             to
             necessitate
             us
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             us
             as
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             which
             have
             neither
             Understanding
             to
             consider
             ,
             nor
             Will
             to
             choose
             .
             And
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             that
             the
             obedient
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             with
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             he
             encourageth
             them
             to
             obedience
             by
             many
             promises
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             fulfil
             and
             make
             good
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             if
             the
             condition
             of
             obedience
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             thus
             
             are
             all
             his
             promises
             of
             this
             kind
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             he
             threatneth
             severe
             punishments
             to
             the
             disobedient
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             these
             shall
             certainly
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ;
             and
             thus
             are
             his
             Menaces
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             what
             changes
             there
             would
             at
             any
             time
             be
             in
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             freedom
             of
             choice
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             he
             knew
             eternally
             ;
             and
             what
             changes
             would
             thereupon
             follow
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             fore-knew
             ,
             but
             fore-appointed
             ;
             and
             what
             reasons
             there
             would
             be
             for
             the
             delaying
             either
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             or
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             change
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             all
             was
             perfectly
             fore-known
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             new
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             change
             at
             all
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Counsel
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             exactly
             as
             he
             once
             for
             all
             hath
             determined
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             God
             is
             said
             at
             any
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             which
             God
             foresaw
             ,
             and
             that
             ho
             now
             doth
             not
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             always
             resolved
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             such
             things
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             change
             indeed
             in
             his
             outward
             Actings
             ,
             but
             none
             in
             his
             Will.
             When
             
               Gods
               promises
            
             are
             not
             performed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             a
             non-performance
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             never
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             but
             foresaw
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             acteth
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             upon
             the
             foresight
             thereof
             ,
             he
             had
             resolved
             to
             do
             .
             But
             we
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             foreseen
             by
             God
             are
             not
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             there
             is
             a
             change
             where
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             is
             always
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             the
             infinite
             perfection
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             which
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             degree
             of
             mutability
             .
             What
             can
             move
             a
             man
             to
             change
             his
             Mind
             or
             Will
             ,
             but
             his
             finding
             
             or
             at
             least
             suspecting
             he
             hath
             taken
             wrong
             measures
             in
             his
             former
             deliberations
             and
             resolutions
             ▪
             It
             is
             the
             rough
             want
             of
             foresight
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             purposes
             are
             alterable
             ;
             and
             when
             things
             fall
             out
             ,
             whereof
             they
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             see
             cause
             to
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             then
             formerly
             they
             were
             .
             'T
             is
             always
             the
             discovery
             of
             something
             which
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             consider
             ,
             that
             produceth
             this
             change
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             reason
             for
             God
             to
             change
             his
             purpose
             and
             Counsel
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             whatever
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             he
             Omniscient
             ,
             infinite
             in
             knowledge
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             nothing
             past
             ,
             present
             or
             to
             come
             can
             be
             hid
             from
             him
             .
             All
             things
             lie
             
               naked
               and
            
             opened
             (
             or
             unbowelled
             )
             before
             him
             ;
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             its
             Creation
             to
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             are
             in
             his
             view
             at
             once
             ,
             not
             the
             most
             secret
             thought
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             the
             minutest
             circumstance
             in
             things
             can
             escape
             his
             Eye
             .
             Knowing
             therefore
             eternally
             ,
             as
             well
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             hath
             been
             ,
             nothing
             can
             happen
             contrary
             to
             his
             expectation
             ,
             &
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             possibly
             move
             him
             to
             any
             the
             least
             change
             of
             Counsels
             :
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             being
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             purposes
             also
             immutable
             ,
             the
             same
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             And
             this
             granted
             ,
             we
             shall
             very
             easily
             see
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             next
             Proposition
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             following
             from
             this
             Immutability
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             IV.
             
               Whatsoever
               the
               devices
               and
               projects
               of
               man
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               be
               able
               to
               frustrate
               or
               alter
               the
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               firmly
               stand
               ,
               and
               most
               punctually
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             but
             for
             this
             one
             reason
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             device
             or
             project
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             did
             eternally
             foresee
             it
             and
             hath
             provided
             for
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             is
             both
             wise
             enough
             and
             powerful
             enough
             ,
             either
             to
             frustrate
             it
             and
             make
             it
             of
             no
             effect
             ;
             or
             to
             overrule
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             effect
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             by
             it
             .
             Men
             cannot
             surely
             be
             such
             Fools
             as
             to
             think
             that
             the
             infinitely
             wise
             God
             can
             be
             outwitted
             or
             deceived
             by
             any
             humane
             Policy
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             can
             be
             over-powered
             by
             humane
             strength
             or
             force
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             most
             
               vigilant
               Governor
            
             of
             the
             World
             
               who
               never
               slumbereth
               nor
               sleepeth
            
             ,
             Psal.
             124.
             4.
             
             
               Whose
               eyes
               are
               in
               every
               place
               beholding
               the
               evil
               and
               the
               good
               ,
            
             Prov.
             15.
             3.
             
             Can
             be
             surprized
             by
             Humane
             Treachery
             .
             No
             Conspiracy
             in
             what
             dark
             Hell
             or
             Vault
             soever
             it
             be
             laid
             and
             hatch'd
             ,
             can
             be
             hid
             from
             him
             ;
             no
             Confederacy
             or
             Combination
             can
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             irresistible
             as
             well
             as
             immutable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             never
             be
             disappointed
             of
             his
             Will.
             
               Our
               God
               is
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
               ,
            
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             
               The
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               generations
               ,
            
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             And
             v.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               bringeth
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Heathen
               to
               nought
               ,
               he
               maketh
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               People
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             Hence
             that
             bold
             Challenge
             of
             the
             Prophet
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Take
               Counsel
               and
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               nought
               :
               speak
               the
               word
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               stand
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               with
               us
               ,
            
             Isai.
             8.
             10.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               hath
               sworn
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Surely
               as
               I
               have
               thought
               so
               shall
               it
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               have
               purposed
               so
               shall
               it
               stand
               ,
            
             Isai.
             14.
             24.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               hath
               purposed
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               disanul
               it
               ,
            
             v.
             27.
             
             The
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             lieth
             very
             deep
             ,
             
               Clouds
               and
               darkness
               are
               round
               about
               him
               .
            
             And
             whilest
             vain
             men
             would
             be
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             design
             for
             themselves
             without
             him
             ,
             
             and
             presume
             to
             teach
             or
             help
             him
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             unawares
             subserve
             his
             secret
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             unseen
             hand
             are
             carried
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             intentions
             ,
             to
             promote
             those
             very
             designs
             of
             his
             which
             they
             strive
             with
             all
             their
             might
             and
             policy
             to
             defeat
             .
             Let
             them
             consult
             ,
             God
             shall
             infatuate
             their
             Counsels
             :
             let
             them
             attempt
             ,
             God
             shall
             frustrate
             all
             their
             attempts
             .
             He
             must
             be
             wise
             indeed
             that
             can
             impose
             upon
             God.
             
             Ioseph's
             Brethren
             taking
             notice
             of
             his
             Dream
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             special
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             grow
             jealous
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             his
             coming
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             sell
             him
             for
             a
             Slave
             unto
             Strangers
             :
             and
             what
             do
             they
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             unwittingly
             help
             him
             up
             to
             that
             dignity
             and
             honour
             which
             God
             had
             design'd
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hereafter
             bow
             before
             him
             with
             the
             greater
             shame
             ?
             Pharoab
             ,
             lest
             the
             Hebrews
             should
             encrease
             too
             fast
             ,
             and
             grow
             too
             many
             for
             him
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             decreeth
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             their
             Male
             Children
             ,
             but
             see
             how
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             turneth
             this
             about
             to
             his
             ruine
             ,
             for
             hereby
             Moses
             is
             exposed
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             by
             
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             ,
             is
             brought
             up
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             receiving
             thereby
             an
             education
             suitable
             to
             his
             future
             dignity
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             the
             leader
             and
             deliverer
             of
             that
             people
             which
             was
             to
             spoyl
             the
             
               Egyptians
               .
               Saul
            
             will
             by
             all
             means
             suppress
             David
             ,
             and
             exclude
             him
             from
             succeeding
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             he
             herein
             ,
             but
             by
             pursuing
             and
             exposing
             him
             to
             dangers
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             fairest
             opportunities
             of
             shewing
             his
             fidelity
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdom
             and
             valour
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             winning
             their
             affections
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             Reign
             ?
             The
             Princes
             of
             mere
             Envy
             bring
             Daniel
             to
             the
             Den
             of
             Lions
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             Miracle
             of
             God's
             goodness
             to
             him
             he
             might
             be
             advanced
             above
             themselves
             and
             to
             their
             
             own
             ruine
             .
             Haman
             prepareth
             the
             Gallows
             for
             Mordecai
             ,
             and
             designs
             the
             honour
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             is
             herein
             an
             instrument
             of
             God
             ,
             hereby
             to
             bring
             the
             honour
             unto
             Mordecai
             and
             himself
             to
             the
             Gallows
             of
             his
             own
             setting
             up
             .
             The
             Iews
             would
             void
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             by
             crucifying
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             in
             crucifying
             him
             they
             brought
             to
             pass
             
               what
               Gods
               hand
               and
               his
               Counsel
               had
               determined
               before
               to
               be
               done
               ,
            
             Act.
             4.
             28.
             
             They
             kill
             him
             lest
             the
             Romans
             
               should
               come
               and
               take
               away
               their
               Place
               and
               Nation
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.
             48.
             
             And
             for
             this
             both
             were
             afterwards
             destroy'd
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             They
             will
             seal
             up
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             watch
             of
             Souldiers
             to
             prevent
             his
             Disciples
             never
             intended
             design
             of
             taking
             their
             dead
             Master
             away
             by
             night
             ;
             and
             thereby
             they
             provide
             a
             strong
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Let
             men
             do
             what
             they
             will
             or
             can
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             men
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             they
             but
             he
             that
             ruleth
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Will.
             
               His
               Kingdom
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               Dominion
               throughout
               all
               generations
               ,
            
             Psal.
             145.
             13.
             
             When
             Devils
             and
             Men
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             ,
             it
             shall
             stand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             his
             Counsel
             stand
             too
             ,
             whereby
             he
             ruleth
             and
             governeth
             all
             things
             without
             consulting
             men
             .
             
               He
               putteth
               down
               one
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               another
               ,
            
             Psal.
             75.
             5.
             
             By
             him
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             and
             he
             giveth
             them
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Blessing
             and
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Scourge
             to
             the
             People
             .
             If
             we
             would
             have
             them
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             but
             obedience
             and
             an
             absolute
             submission
             to
             Gods
             Will
             to
             procure
             that
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             by
             our
             sins
             deserved
             the
             scourge
             ,
             no
             Devices
             or
             Counsels
             of
             men
             can
             prevent
             that
             .
             God
             will
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             be
             thankful
             that
             we
             are
             Men
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             by
             giving
             him
             a
             reasonable
             service
             ,
             and
             contenting
             our selves
             in
             keeping
             within
             our
             own
             
             compass
             .
             We
             may
             easily
             break
             our
             hearts
             with
             our
             own
             devices
             ,
             but
             we
             can
             never
             frustrate
             Gods
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             shall
             stand
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             very
             briefly
             run
             over
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             see
             of
             what
             excellent
             use
             all
             this
             may
             be
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             rectifying
             of
             our
             opinions
             ,
             or
             the
             regulating
             of
             our
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             matter
             enough
             in
             these
             few
             things
             we
             have
             learned
             ,
             for
             our
             
               instruction
               ,
               correction
               ,
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               consolation
            
             in
             the
             ways
             both
             of
             Religion
             and
             Loyalty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Instructions
             which
             we
             shall
             at
             this
             time
             take
             notice
             of
             from
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             are
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             respecting
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             both
             presently
             necessary
             to
             be
             diligently
             attended
             to
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             desirous
             to
             understand
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             as
             good
             Christians
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Loyal
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             reflect
             a
             little
             in
             our
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             being
             instructed
             to
             whose
             goodness
             we
             are
             to
             ascribe
             all
             those
             good
             things
             we
             have
             hitherto
             injoyed
             ,
             all
             those
             deliverances
             from
             evil
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             hitherto
             given
             us
             :
             All
             these
             ,
             how
             great
             ,
             how
             many
             soever
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             attributed
             only
             to
             the
             good
             Will
             and
             
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             forborn
             to
             punish
             us
             for
             our
             own
             devices
             ,
             that
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             .
             Have
             we
             hitherto
             of
             a
             long
             time
             enjoyed
             the
             blessings
             of
             Peace
             and
             Plenty
             in
             a
             good
             and
             fruitful
             Land
             ?
             Have
             we
             been
             blest
             with
             a
             good
             Government
             ,
             wholesome
             Laws
             ,
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             our
             Estates
             ?
             Let
             us
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             our selves
             indebted
             to
             Gods
             goodness
             for
             all
             this
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             been
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             may
             England
             truely
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             
             not
             been
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             when
             men
             so
             often
             have
             risen
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             they
             had
             swallowed
             us
             up
             quick
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             wrathfully
             displeased
             at
             us
             .
             How
             many
             and
             various
             have
             been
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             against
             us
             ?
             Of
             men
             of
             much
             different
             stamps
             ,
             of
             contrary
             complexions
             ,
             to
             subvert
             the
             Government
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             corrupt
             our
             Religion
             ,
             to
             undermine
             our
             Peace
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             a
             Prey
             to
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             us
             at
             variance
             among
             our selves
             ▪
             to
             devour
             and
             cat
             up
             one
             another
             at
             home
             ?
             Ever
             since
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             own
             us
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             set
             any
             mark
             of
             his
             special
             favour
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             manifest
             a
             peculiar
             Providence
             over
             us
             ,
             in
             setting
             over
             us
             religious
             Princes
             to
             be
             the
             
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             gracious
             Protectors
             in
             the
             sound
             Profession
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               pure
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ;
             how
             hath
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               darkness
            
             bestirred
             himself
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             his
             instruments
             on
             work
             to
             create
             us
             trouble
             ?
             What
             strange
             devices
             and
             devilish
             contrivances
             hath
             he
             put
             into
             mens
             hearts
             to
             obstruct
             the
             work
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             and
             set
             forward
             his
             own
             ?
             One
             while
             he
             beginneth
             his
             work
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             us
             ,
             tryeth
             what
             he
             can
             do
             by
             the
             powers
             which
             are
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             set
             over
             us
             ,
             puts
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             consume
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             this
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             one
             even
             in
             the
             
               fiery
               Furnace
            
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             abate
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             like
             Gold
             out
             of
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             more
             refined
             and
             pure
             :
             not
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             Lustre
             and
             brightness
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             gets
             him
             away
             as
             far
             from
             it
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             beginneth
             the
             work
             anew
             ,
             and
             layeth
             the
             Plot
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             ripen
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             come
             upon
             us
             at
             full
             strength
             :
             he
             fetcheth
             his
             Race
             even
             from
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             resolved
             
             to
             bear
             us
             down
             with
             forreign
             Force
             ;
             he
             leads
             up
             Armies
             marching
             under
             
               consecrated
               Banners
            
             ,
             manneth
             out
             Navies
             Christened
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Invincible
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             he
             will
             come
             upon
             us
             like
             a
             sudden
             Deluge
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             he
             should
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ?
             Will
             not
             this
             do
             against
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ?
             Then
             is
             he
             resolved
             to
             return
             back
             again
             in
             a
             disguise
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             work
             in
             secret
             Holes
             ,
             and
             Cells
             ,
             and
             Vaults
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             his
             Snares
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               see
            
             ?
             Close
             Plots
             and
             private
             Conspiracies
             of
             men
             sworn
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             Secresie
             who
             can
             be
             so
             quick-sighted
             as
             to
             discover
             ?
             And
             now
             let
             it
             be
             Poyson
             ,
             or
             Dagger
             ,
             or
             Gunpowder
             ,
             or
             what
             Hell
             can
             invent
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             may
             fall
             and
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             all
             's
             well
             enough
             ,
             he
             hath
             served
             his
             own
             ends
             and
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             what
             Devil
             can
             desire
             more
             ?
             But
             still
             there
             is
             no
             inchantment
             or
             divination
             against
             Israel
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             God
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             what
             can
             Hell
             do
             against
             us
             ?
             He
             must
             now
             therefore
             contrive
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             how
             to
             drive
             out
             God
             from
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             no
             way
             so
             likely
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             sow
             amongst
             us
             the
             Seeds
             of
             
               Division
               ,
               God
               is
               love
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             own
             those
             for
             his
             Children
             who
             do
             not
             like
             
               Brethren
               dwell
               together
               in
               Unity
            
             .
             As
             long
             as
             we
             stand
             entirely
             one
             ,
             united
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             we
             have
             too
             much
             strength
             to
             give
             him
             hope
             of
             an
             easie
             Victory
             ;
             but
             he
             knows
             well
             enough
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             
               a
               house
               divided
               against
               it self
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
             To
             make
             a
             breach
             therefore
             ,
             whereat
             he
             may
             enter
             ,
             he
             fills
             mens
             heads
             with
             
               fears
               ,
               jealousies
            
             ,
             and
             scruples
             ;
             makes
             them
             look
             like
             Monsters
             to
             one
             another
             .
             He
             works
             upon
             mens
             phantasies
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             presents
             before
             them
             as
             to
             Men
             in
             a
             dream
             strange
             Phantasms
             and
             Apparitions
             .
             Some
             
             conceive
             they
             see
             Superstition
             and
             Popery
             in
             those
             very
             persons
             and
             things
             which
             are
             under
             God
             ,
             our
             best
             fence
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             these
             words
             always
             run
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             call
             nothing
             which
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             dislike
             by
             any
             other
             name
             then
             those
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             Some
             again
             imagine
             they
             see
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             best
             formed
             Monarchy
             that
             the
             World
             hath
             ,
             ready
             to
             swallow
             up
             at
             once
             all
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             .
             Others
             think
             they
             see
             Christ
             coming
             to
             reign
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             commanding
             them
             to
             go
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             by
             levelling
             the
             Mountains
             and
             raising
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             dashing
             in
             pieces
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             like
             a
             Potters
             Vessel
             ,
             binding
             their
             Kings
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             with
             Fetters
             of
             Iron
             .
             Thus
             by
             his
             subtle
             delusions
             were
             men
             ,
             like
             such
             as
             are
             rouzed
             up
             in
             some
             frightful
             dream
             with
             a
             dismal
             cry
             of
             
               Fire
               ,
               Fire
            
             ,
             made
             to
             run
             about
             so
             long
             to
             quench
             an
             imaginary
             fire
             ,
             no
             where
             visible
             but
             in
             their
             own
             hot
             heads
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             kindled
             a
             real
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             almost
             burnt
             down
             not
             only
             their
             own
             but
             all
             the
             houses
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land.
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             awake
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             little
             less
             then
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             in
             the
             wonderful
             restitution
             of
             our
             present
             most
             gracious
             Sovereign
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             think
             that
             our
             former
             miseries
             and
             our
             present
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             missed
             blessings
             of
             a
             gracious
             Government
             ,
             should
             so
             strongly
             work
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             keep
             well
             when
             we
             may
             be
             so
             ?
             But
             the
             Deceiver
             is
             still
             too
             cunning
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             knows
             how
             to
             turn
             the
             very
             Motives
             of
             Union
             ,
             into
             the
             occasions
             of
             Division
             .
             He
             takes
             advantage
             of
             those
             very
             Confusions
             yet
             fresh
             in
             our
             Memories
             into
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             brought
             us
             ,
             to
             keep
             alive
             our
             Jealousies
             on
             all
             hands
             of
             one
             another
             :
             so
             that
             at
             this
             day
             
               mutual
               suspicions
            
             and
             
             
               ill
               opinions
            
             keep
             us
             at
             as
             great
             a
             distance
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Pikes
             and
             Musquets
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             War.
             Still
             we
             are
             in
             Sides
             and
             Parties
             ,
             devising
             how
             to
             supplant
             and
             ruine
             each
             other
             .
             The
             remembrance
             of
             former
             days
             unhappily
             fomenting
             and
             hightening
             our
             suspicions
             and
             jealousies
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             we
             seem
             rather
             the
             Laughing-stock
             then
             the
             terrour
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Rome
             it self
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             laugh
             within
             it self
             to
             see
             us
             so
             industrious
             in
             doing
             her
             work
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             contentions
             and
             separations
             making
             an
             open
             way
             for
             that
             very
             evil
             which
             men
             pretend
             above
             all
             others
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             .
             And
             now
             seeing
             we
             have
             been
             at
             so
             much
             pains
             in
             assisting
             our
             professed
             Enemies
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             imagine
             could
             have
             all
             this
             while
             preserved
             us
             against
             all
             those
             
               devilish
               devices
            
             that
             have
             been
             hatch'd
             both
             abroad
             and
             amongst
             our selves
             at
             home
             to
             undo
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             great
             and
             
               good
               God
            
             alone
             who
             overruleth
             all
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Heavens
             above
             all
             Powers
             ,
             who
             saith
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               Hitherto
               shall
               thou
               come
               but
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               here
               shall
               thy
               proud
               Waves
               be
               stayed
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             38.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               let
               the
               earth
               be
               glad
               thereof
               ,
               let
               the
               Multitude
               of
               the
               Isles
               be
               glad
               thereof
               ,
            
             Psal.
             97.
             1.
             
             This
             Isle
             may
             be
             glad
             thereof
             .
             
               He
               is
               great
               in
            
             Zion
             ,
             
               he
               is
               high
               above
               all
               People
               ,
            
             Psal.
             99.
             2.
             
             
               His
               right
               hand
               and
               his
               holy
               arm
               hath
               gotten
               him
               the
               Victory
               ,
            
             Psal.
             98.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             Sword
             ,
             his
             wise
             Counsel
             not
             our
             Policy
             ,
             his
             wonderful
             goodness
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             any
             thing
             our
             righteousness
             that
             preserveth
             us
             in
             safety
             .
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
            
             all
             our
             Builders
             shall
             labour
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             we
             shall
             quickly
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             pull
             it
             down
             upon
             our
             heads
             .
             Except
             the
             
               Lord
               keep
               the
               City
            
             ,
             all
             our
             Watchmen
             shall
             wake
             in
             vain
             ,
             our
             own
             devices
             ,
             our
             own
             sins
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             fire
             all
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             
             soon
             be
             like
             to
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             .
             Therefore
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             not
             unto
             us
             but
             unto
             the
             Lord
             alone
             let
             us
             ascribe
             the
             honour
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             preservation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wonderful
             deliverances
             which
             he
             and
             
               he
               alone
            
             hath
             given
             unto
             our
             gracious
             King
             and
             this
             whole
             Kingdom
             in
             him
             .
             It
             is
             only
             because
             his
             Counsel
             always
             stands
             unmoveable
             and
             cannot
             change
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             devices
             have
             not
             long
             e're
             this
             utterly
             ruined
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             manifold
             devices
             of
             our
             Enemies
             have
             not
             prevailed
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             we
             are
             instructed
             hence
             to
             attribute
             all
             our
             past
             Mercies
             and
             Deliverancies
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             could
             disappoint
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             against
             us
             ;
             so
             are
             we
             hence
             also
             taught
             ,
             how
             both
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             behave
             our selves
             towards
             God
             ,
             let
             the
             times
             prove
             never
             so
             troublesome
             to
             us
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             restless
             devices
             of
             men
             .
             We
             must
             always
             be
             sure
             to
             bear
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             fix
             immoveably
             upon
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               altogether
               unchangeable
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               shall
               undoubtedly
               stand
            
             for
             a
             Law
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Barr
             against
             every
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             by
             men
             against
             us
             not
             agreeable
             unto
             it
             .
             Conclude
             we
             certainly
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               he
               is
               God
            
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             maugre
             all
             the
             devices
             of
             Fools
             that
             
               say
               in
               their
               heart
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             That
             he
             will
             alway
             govern
             the
             World
             by
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             own
             devices
             .
             That
             all
             things
             being
             ordered
             by
             him
             must
             needs
             be
             wisely
             ordered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             no
             device
             of
             man
             is
             permitted
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             wisdom
             ;
             so
             of
             his
             goodness
             he
             will
             either
             confound
             these
             devices
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             accomplish
             his
             own
             Wise
             Counsel
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             .
             
               All
               things
               shall
               
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Let
             therefore
             our
             Behaviour
             be
             alway
             such
             as
             becometh
             the
             faithful
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             and
             King
             of
             all
             the
             World
             :
             and
             our
             business
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             such
             ,
             is
             pure
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             help
             him
             to
             rule
             and
             order
             things
             by
             our
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             tho
             he
             could
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             our
             devices
             ,
             or
             had
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             us
             of
             his
             Great
             Counsel
             .
             Let
             us
             mind
             our
             Duty
             in
             attending
             to
             and
             executing
             cheerfully
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             not
             intermeddle
             with
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             his
             work
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             then
             he
             himself
             shall
             give
             to
             any
             of
             us
             Authority
             to
             Act
             under
             him
             .
             Unto
             some
             he
             hath
             given
             his
             Commission
             to
             Act
             and
             Rule
             his
             People
             
               under
               him
            
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             .
             
               By
               his
               Wisdom
               Kings
               Reign
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Iustice
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Powers
               that
               be
               are
               of
               God.
            
             He
             hath
             put
             a
             Sword
             into
             their
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               they
               bear
               not
               that
               Sword
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             
             And
             they
             that
             will
             not
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             it
             ,
             deserve
             to
             feel
             it
             .
             
               He
               hath
               also
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             And
             hath
             made
             them
             
               Overseers
               over
               his
               Flock
               to
               feed
               it
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               us
               and
               watch
               for
               our
               Souls
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             These
             are
             
               God's
               Commission'd
            
             Officers
             ,
             put
             in
             Authority
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             over
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             to
             do
             their
             own
             duties
             in
             their
             several
             places
             towards
             God
             ,
             whose
             Servants
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             so
             can
             they
             not
             do
             their
             duty
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             governing
             us
             ,
             and
             using
             all
             such
             means
             as
             he
             hath
             ordered
             ,
             or
             allowed
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             due
             subjection
             both
             unto
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             as
             much
             as
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             our
             duties
             too
             .
             Let
             no
             devices
             therefore
             of
             other
             men
             out
             of
             whatsoever
             School
             they
             come
             ,
             perswade
             or
             provoke
             us
             either
             to
             follow
             theirs
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             new
             devices
             of
             our
             
             own
             against
             this
             certain
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Christ
             by
             our
             restless
             endeavours
             to
             free
             our selves
             from
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Men.
             We
             cannot
             be
             
               Christs
               Subjects
            
             if
             we
             will
             be
             our
             own
             Masters
             .
             It
             is
             just
             that
             he
             assign
             to
             each
             Servant
             in
             his
             Family
             his
             proper
             work
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             to
             account
             as
             he
             shall
             please
             ;
             if
             we
             shall
             arrogate
             to
             our selves
             a
             right
             of
             Judging
             them
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             set
             to
             Judge
             us
             ,
             we
             place
             our selves
             in
             his
             Throne
             and
             usurp
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Treason
             against
             the
             
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             :
             and
             can
             we
             think
             that
             such
             shall
             go
             unpunished
             by
             him
             ?
             Let
             our
             condition
             be
             never
             so
             uneasie
             ,
             let
             our
             Grievances
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             let
             our
             sufferings
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             in
             mind
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             whose
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             our
             Business
             to
             do
             .
             We
             are
             not
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             Lawgivers
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Men
             under
             his
             command
             that
             made
             us
             and
             redeemed
             us
             .
             
               We
               are
               not
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               his
               that
               bought
               us
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
             What
             then
             can
             be
             our
             work
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             becometh
             the
             Subjects
             of
             so
             absolute
             a
             Monarch
             ?
             Thankfully
             to
             own
             the
             Priviledges
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             hitherto
             injoyed
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             the
             very
             least
             of
             them
             far
             exceedeth
             all
             our
             merits
             :
             contentedly
             to
             rest
             in
             his
             choice
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             his
             Providence
             hath
             assigned
             us
             ,
             acknowledging
             always
             that
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             best
             of
             all
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             :
             wholly
             to
             resign
             our selves
             with
             all
             our
             concerns
             and
             interests
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             unto
             his
             sole
             disposal
             ,
             saying
             heartily
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               whatsoever
               seemeth
               good
               to
               him
               ,
            
             not
             
               ours
               but
               his
               Will
               be
               done
               .
            
             Concluding
             that
             as
             his
             Will
             must
             stand
             and
             cannot
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             own
             him
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             what
             really
             he
             is
             ,
             our
             
               Supreme
               Lord
            
             and
             absolute
             
             Governor
             ,
             and
             shew
             our selves
             well
             pleased
             ,
             that
             his
             Will
             should
             stand
             ;
             and
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             our
             wishes
             and
             hopes
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             being
             his
             Creatures
             as
             well
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             we
             that
             should
             be
             both
             willing
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             delighted
             in
             it
             .
             We
             may
             be
             very
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             be
             full
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             Act
             against
             himself
             ,
             nor
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             never
             do
             otherwise
             then
             wisely
             and
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             so
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             whatever
             it
             seems
             now
             .
             If
             then
             God
             grant
             us
             a
             plentiful
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             flourishing
             state
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             that
             are
             Davids
             indeed
             ,
             
               men
               after
               his
               own
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             
               nursing
               Fathers
               unto
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             encouragers
             of
             true
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Protectors
             of
             their
             Subjects
             in
             their
             just
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             he
             doth
             wisely
             and
             well
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             him
             as
             for
             an
             undeserved
             blessing
             ;
             and
             if
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             of
             Pride
             and
             
               Rebellion
               ,
               Profaneness
            
             and
             Formality
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             give
             us
             Sauls
             or
             Ieroboams
             ,
             oppressors
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             Persecutors
             of
             Religion
             ,
             still
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             God
             doth
             wisely
             and
             well
             ,
             and
             like
             himself
             as
             a
             most
             
               just
               Governor
            
             ;
             it
             is
             less
             then
             we
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             we
             need
             .
             He
             is
             both
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             punishing
             as
             rewarding
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             with
             patience
             ,
             yea
             and
             thankfulness
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             business
             then
             to
             persecute
             and
             mortifie
             our
             Corruptions
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             provide
             that
             we
             want
             not
             sit
             Governors
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             us
             desirous
             to
             live
             in
             obedience
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             instruments
             in
             Gods
             hand
             may
             be
             changed
             ,
             as
             he
             seeth
             his
             work
             requireth
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             same
             God
             reigneth
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsel
             must
             stand
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             our
             instruction
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Text
             
             is
             an
             excellent
             corrective
             for
             the
             malignant
             humors
             wherewith
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             hath
             for
             some
             time
             too
             much
             abounded
             .
             It
             may
             serve
             to
             restrain
             the
             heady
             and
             furious
             attempts
             and
             practices
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             the
             discontents
             and
             silence
             the
             murmurings
             of
             others
             among
             us
             .
             And
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             People
             are
             very
             easily
             met
             with
             in
             most
             places
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             too
             many
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             be
             thought
             as
             wise
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             their
             Humane
             Governors
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             were
             less
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             if
             such
             men
             were
             only
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             long
             pretended
             to
             an
             infallibity
             of
             Judgment
             :
             tho
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             in
             its
             Doctrines
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             yet
             proved
             so
             in
             its
             Treasonable
             and
             Bloody
             Attempts
             and
             Practices
             .
             But
             that
             any
             men
             of
             such
             a
             mischievous
             self-conceit
             should
             be
             found
             among
             them
             that
             call
             themselves
             
               Protestants
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Reformed
               Christians
            
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             wonderful
             indeed
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             much
             lamented
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             bad
             use
             of
             it
             .
             And
             surely
             such
             poysonous
             Weeds
             could
             never
             have
             sprung
             up
             among
             us
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             from
             that
             evil
             seed
             which
             those
             Seminaries
             imployed
             by
             the
             
               Evil
               one
            
             ,
             have
             cunningly
             sowed
             in
             our
             good
             Field
             whilst
             the
             Keepers
             of
             it
             slept
             .
             There
             is
             a
             viperous
             Brood
             of
             men
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             own
             their
             own
             Original
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             have
             been
             ingendred
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             know
             their
             own
             Parents
             ,
             which
             cannot
             live
             but
             by
             eating
             out
             the
             Bowels
             of
             that
             Government
             under
             the
             warm
             Wings
             whereof
             they
             shelter
             themselves
             .
             These
             things
             are
             always
             big
             with
             new
             devices
             ,
             not
             how
             to
             serve
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             much
             pretended
             )
             but
             rather
             to
             direct
             or
             
               correct
               Providence
            
             .
             And
             by
             their
             Practices
             ,
             they
             might
             
             persuade
             men
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             Prayers
             they
             do
             not
             desire
             of
             God
             so
             much
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             follow
             them
             whithersoever
             their
             own
             wild
             devices
             shall
             lead
             him
             .
             If
             Religion
             have
             not
             yet
             discovered
             unto
             such
             men
             their
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             yet
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             unto
             men
             that
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             Providence
             as
             they
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             their
             own
             so
             often
             frustrated
             devices
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             vanity
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             feel
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             Pricks
             ;
             and
             that
             very
             confusion
             of
             Languages
             that
             is
             amongst
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             not
             been
             ever
             able
             well
             to
             understand
             one
             another
             ,
             should
             discourage
             them
             from
             all
             designs
             of
             building
             another
             Babel
             ,
             or
             advancing
             their
             own
             devices
             in
             spite
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Will
             men
             that
             are
             so
             high
             pretenders
             to
             a
             
               divine
               spirit
            
             and
             a
             
               new
               light
            
             ,
             be
             always
             like
             those
             silly
             ones
             ,
             of
             whom
             't
             was
             said
             ,
             
               They
               are
               ever
               learning
               and
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             this
             easie
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               ?
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             but
             the
             want
             of
             that
             Self-denial
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             wont
             so
             much
             to
             glory
             ,
             can
             make
             men
             so
             dull
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             in
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             the
             incouragement
             of
             Indulgencies
             ,
             or
             the
             Rod
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             learn
             so
             plain
             a
             Lesson
             ?
             Will
             men
             be
             always
             so
             much
             children
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             they
             can
             do
             more
             or
             better
             for
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             then
             their
             Heavenly
             Father
             will
             do
             for
             them
             by
             his
             wise
             Counsel
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             approve
             themselves
             his
             dutiful
             Children
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             intire
             submission
             to
             him
             their
             Supreme
             Lord
             ,
             by
             obeying
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             placed
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             
               submitting
               themselves
            
             (
             as
             he
             commands
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             )
             
               To
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               
               man
               for
               the
            
             Lord's
             
               sake
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governors
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Evil-doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ?
            
             Will
             men
             always
             be
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             they
             best
             secure
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             by
             rebelling
             against
             those
             whom
             they
             must
             
               needs
               be
               subject
               to
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               sake
               ?
            
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             task
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               standing
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             written
             so
             legibly
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             proclaimed
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             ;
             how
             much
             harder
             will
             it
             be
             found
             to
             submit
             with
             Alacrity
             to
             his
             
               secret
               Will
            
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             declared
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Providence
             by
             the
             Event
             ,
             in
             a
             patient
             suffering
             even
             for
             
               well
               doing
            
             ?
             How
             shall
             men
             have
             the
             face
             to
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             (
             except
             it
             be
             by
             the
             same
             figure
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             )
             who
             so
             wholly
             neglect
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lean
             more
             to
             their
             own
             devices
             then
             to
             his
             promises
             ?
             Do
             they
             think
             to
             make
             themselves
             more
             happy
             ,
             and
             to
             prosper
             better
             by
             their
             own
             Consultations
             and
             Conspiracies
             ;
             by
             Plotting
             of
             Insurrections
             and
             Murders
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             devices
             as
             these
             to
             secure
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             (
             tho
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             such
             danger
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             is
             yet
             at
             a
             distance
             )
             then
             by
             preparing
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             all
             commanded
             on
             pain
             of
             sorfeiting
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             and
             
               suffer
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ?
               If
               when
               ye
               do
               well
               and
               suffer
               for
               it
               ye
               take
               it
               patiently
               ,
               this
               is
               acceptable
               with
               God.
               For
               even
               hereunto
               were
               ye
               called
               ,
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               example
               that
               ye
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Yet
             truely
             ,
             were
             there
             nothing
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             things
             nevertheless
             ,
             which
             well
             
             considered
             would
             go
             near
             to
             check
             all
             such
             devices
             ,
             tho
             to
             the
             devisers
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             aim
             at
             what
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Which
             of
             us
             is
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             certainly
             that
             his
             own
             Projects
             shall
             either
             succeed
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             be
             approved
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             or
             produce
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             or
             indeed
             his
             own
             ?
             I
             think
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             can
             in
             reason
             pretend
             to
             such
             a
             certainty
             ,
             and
             ,
             considering
             the
             various
             and
             contrary
             tempers
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             come
             up
             to
             a
             probability
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             certain
             ,
             or
             but
             likely
             Troubles
             and
             Commotions
             ,
             War
             and
             Blood-shed
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             may
             suffer
             in
             order
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             uncertain
             Devices
             in
             such
             great
             changes
             as
             are
             usually
             designed
             ,
             should
             make
             him
             that
             loves
             his
             Country
             ,
             (
             which
             love
             is
             the
             fair
             colour
             such
             men
             commonly
             paint
             over
             their
             foulest
             designs
             withal
             )
             very
             shy
             in
             setting
             abroach
             his
             own
             devices
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             matter
             to
             set
             discontented
             men
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             make
             them
             friends
             again
             ,
             or
             perswade
             him
             ,
             that
             thinks
             he
             hath
             the
             advantage
             ,
             to
             sheath
             his
             Sword
             ;
             nor
             yet
             can
             he
             that
             raised
             the
             Fray
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             himself
             shall
             not
             be
             wounded
             in
             the
             Scuffle
             .
             Men
             are
             much
             easilier
             agreed
             to
             pull
             down
             one
             Government
             ,
             then
             to
             set
             up
             another
             :
             because
             it
             is
             much
             easier
             to
             find
             one
             ,
             which
             hath
             something
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             several
             private
             interests
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             then
             one
             that
             will
             promote
             them
             all
             ;
             which
             it
             may
             be
             are
             too
             various
             ,
             ever
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             or
             indeed
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             any
             one
             Model
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             common
             cry
             of
             Liberty
             doth
             sufficiently
             declare
             .
             
               Love
               thy
               Countrey
            
             ,
             that
             's
             God's
             Will
             :
             and
             for
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             lay
             aside
             thine
             own
             
               devices
               .
               My
               Son
               fear
               thou
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               meddle
               
               not
               with
               them
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
               ,
            
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Do
             these
             men
             indeed
             love
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             safety
             ?
             Let
             them
             then
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             take
             the
             safe
             way
             .
             Keep
             the
             many
             devices
             of
             the
             heart
             within
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             once
             be
             suffered
             to
             pass
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             any
             safety
             .
             He
             must
             have
             a
             faculty
             more
             then
             humane
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             first
             reveals
             his
             secret
             ,
             (
             and
             revealed
             it
             must
             be
             or
             it
             can
             do
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             would
             have
             it
             to
             do
             )
             hath
             not
             another
             device
             ready
             to
             defeat
             his
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             pay
             the
             charges
             of
             both
             .
             If
             men
             therefore
             would
             in
             all
             their
             Consults
             advise
             with
             
               God's
               Will
            
             ,
             the
             
               Publick
               Good
            
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             private
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             ,
             those
             many
             devices
             which
             quicken
             in
             their
             hearts
             would
             die
             there
             too
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             Womb
             and
             Tomb.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             which
             this
             Text
             should
             correct
             is
             ,
             that
             very
             numerous
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             
               Querulous
               ,
               Murmuring
            
             and
             discontented
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             that
             is
             present
             will
             either
             please
             or
             silence
             .
             If
             these
             be
             not
             all
             so
             daring
             as
             to
             devise
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             ill
             natur'd
             as
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             desires
             ,
             how
             unreasonable
             soever
             ,
             are
             not
             fully
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             to
             satisfie
             them
             will
             be
             found
             no
             easie
             matter
             ,
             especially
             till
             themselves
             seem
             better
             to
             understand
             them
             .
             They
             would
             have
             the
             World
             to
             be
             Governed
             according
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             but
             how
             that
             should
             be
             ,
             their
             thoughts
             are
             not
             to
             this
             day
             well
             agreed
             .
             They
             think
             too
             well
             of
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             too
             ill
             of
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             as
             too
             much
             below
             their
             Merits
             :
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Publick
             Management
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             whilest
             it
             giveth
             them
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             bettering
             themselves
             every
             day
             according
             as
             the
             every
             days
             new
             devices
             
             of
             their
             hearts
             shall
             prompt
             them
             .
             The
             great
             complaint
             among
             such
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             exalted
             ,
             and
             
               good
               men
               discouraged
            
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             Iustice
             is
             perverted
             ;
             and
             the
             common
             discourse
             is
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             loosness
             of
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             such
             things
             as
             these
             are
             visible
             ,
             and
             whilest
             men
             are
             men
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             at
             all
             times
             too
             visible
             ,
             good
             men
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             very
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             very
             sadly
             bewail
             it
             ,
             and
             mourn
             before
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Rivers
               of
               waters
               will
               run
               down
            
             Davids
             
               eyes
               because
               men
               keep
               not
               Gods
               Law
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.
             136.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             what
             becometh
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             their
             respective
             Stations
             and
             Callings
             with
             all
             humble
             submission
             and
             modesty
             ,
             yet
             with
             all
             Godly
             Zeal
             and
             Courage
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ever
             ready
             to
             do
             towards
             the
             amendment
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             the
             rectifying
             of
             errors
             ,
             correcting
             Abuses
             ,
             and
             redressing
             all
             Grievances
             .
             But
             they
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             is
             fit
             ,
             and
             proceed
             regularly
             ,
             and
             keep
             to
             their
             proper
             provinces
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             do
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             then
             to
             complain
             that
             others
             do
             not
             theirs
             .
             To
             make
             the
             Failings
             of
             Princes
             and
             faults
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Grievances
             of
             the
             Nation
             a
             common
             Table-talk
             and
             to
             be
             always
             signifying
             to
             the
             World
             their
             discontents
             and
             uneasiness
             ,
             is
             too
             great
             an
             Argument
             of
             a
             Proud
             and
             Factious
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             savoureth
             too
             rankly
             of
             a
             mind
             corrupted
             with
             Seditious
             and
             Rebellious
             Principles
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             Estranged
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             .
             In
             thus
             doing
             men
             shew
             they
             regard
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             Wills
             more
             then
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             What
             evils
             hath
             the
             Government
             at
             any
             time
             brought
             upon
             us
             that
             we
             have
             not
             by
             our
             manifold
             sins
             too
             much
             deserved
             ,
             at
             least
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Universal
             
             Governor
             ,
             if
             not
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             rule
             under
             him
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Blessings
             may
             we
             enjoy
             under
             the
             worst
             of
             Governments
             which
             we
             have
             never
             in
             the
             least
             deserved
             ?
             Dare
             we
             undertake
             presumptuously
             to
             prescribe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             proudly
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             we
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             after
             this
             manner
             ?
             If
             God
             send
             a
             Plague
             ,
             or
             a
             Famine
             ,
             or
             any
             kind
             of
             
               Mortal
               Sickness
            
             on
             a
             People
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             is
             it
             reasonable
             for
             them
             to
             murmur
             against
             the
             Air
             and
             unseasonableness
             of
             the
             Weather
             ?
             And
             if
             God
             chastise
             us
             with
             evils
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             ,
             by
             what
             or
             whomsoever
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             more
             reasonable
             to
             quarrel
             with
             and
             complain
             of
             the
             Instrument
             or
             the
             Messenger
             for
             executing
             upon
             us
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             seek
             out
             where
             the
             fault
             lieth
             whereby
             we
             have
             provoked
             him
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             it
             ?
             Iehu
             received
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             fourth
             Generation
             for
             executing
             punishment
             on
             those
             whom
             God
             had
             determined
             to
             punish
             ,
             2
             Kings
             10.
             30.
             
             Yet
             did
             not
             Iehu
             depart
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             Ieroboam
             which
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             .
             God
             sometimes
             
               giveth
               a
               King
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               taketh
               him
               away
               again
               in
               his
               displeasure
               ,
            
             Hos.
             13.
             11.
             
             If
             he
             deliver
             men
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Oppressor
             ,
             tho
             he
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             they
             must
             serve
             him
             and
             be
             quiet
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             so
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Ier.
               27.
               
               Patience
            
             under
             our
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             repentance
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             our
             Superiours
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             to
             shew
             we
             own
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             decline
             not
             the
             hardest
             of
             their
             just
             commands
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             ways
             of
             reconciling
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             turning
             his
             Judgments
             away
             from
             
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stand
             murmuring
             and
             complaining
             of
             that
             which
             in
             justice
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             inflict
             upon
             us
             by
             what
             hand
             soever
             .
             
               Why
               should
               a
               living
               man
               complain
               ?
               A
               man
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               his
               sins
               ?
            
             Lam.
             3.
             39.
             
             Thus
             much
             for
             Correction
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             first
             ,
             ingeneral
             ,
             to
             attend
             
               God's
               Will
            
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             take
             place
             of
             all
             the
             devices
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             disregard
             it
             ,
             slacken
             the
             reins
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             permit
             all
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ?
             
             Phaethon's
             guiding
             the
             Chariot
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             firing
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             look
             no
             longer
             like
             a
             Fable
             .
             Hot
             spirits
             and
             giddy
             heads
             with
             their
             bold
             devices
             and
             rash
             enterprizes
             would
             soon
             turn
             all
             things
             upside
             down
             ,
             and
             put
             more
             then
             one
             Nation
             into
             a
             combustion
             .
             Men
             are
             of
             too
             different
             complexions
             and
             divided
             interests
             ever
             to
             unite
             in
             Peace
             and
             Order
             :
             contrary
             humors
             and
             principles
             would
             always
             produce
             contrary
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             ,
             and
             every
             Party
             would
             be
             concerned
             to
             maintain
             that
             which
             would
             best
             uphold
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             opposite
             Party
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             .
             Then
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             ,
             let
             men
             talk
             of
             carrying
             on
             their
             own
             devices
             and
             designs
             when
             they
             either
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             can
             assure
             themselves
             that
             all
             men
             will
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             now
             ask
             whether
             we
             would
             have
             them
             sit
             still
             and
             unconcern'd
             how
             matters
             go
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             every
             mans
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             with
             all
             his
             might
             the
             rectifying
             of
             what
             he
             seeth
             amiss
             in
             Kingdom
             or
             Church
             ?
             To
             this
             
             some
             Answer
             hath
             been
             given
             already
             ,
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             thus
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             very
             sure
             that
             what
             you
             think
             to
             be
             amiss
             ,
             be
             so
             indeed
             ,
             before
             you
             go
             about
             to
             mend
             it
             .
             Men
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             make
             their
             own
             irregular
             desires
             and
             wishes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             not
             seldom
             an
             irrational
             Conceit
             and
             Phant'sie
             ,
             or
             even
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             in
             some
             other
             men
             or
             party
             for
             whom
             they
             have
             a
             kindness
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             and
             so
             judge
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             amiss
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             count
             their
             friends
             dislike
             .
             Measure
             things
             by
             their
             proper
             rule
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             Self-interest
             or
             Affection
             ,
             but
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ;
             view
             and
             examine
             them
             by
             a
             true
             light
             ,
             be
             not
             misled
             by
             mens
             reports
             ,
             or
             vain
             surmises
             ,
             but
             
               try
               all
               things
               and
               then
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             If
             you
             take
             not
             this
             course
             ,
             instead
             of
             mending
             what
             is
             amiss
             ,
             you
             will
             only
             marr
             that
             which
             his
             good
             .
             Be
             sure
             that
             what
             you
             would
             amend
             be
             against
             
               God's
               Will
            
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             needs
             no
             mending
             ,
             and
             none
             will
             owe
             you
             thanks
             for
             your
             vain
             devices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             as
             sure
             in
             the
             next
             place
             that
             you
             are
             every
             way
             rightly
             fitted
             and
             duly
             qualified
             for
             the
             work
             you
             take
             in
             hand
             .
             See
             that
             you
             have
             both
             skill
             and
             strength
             and
             good
             Authority
             for
             what
             you
             undertake
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             bold
             Bungler
             that
             hath
             face
             enough
             to
             praise
             himself
             and
             laugh
             at
             others
             ,
             who
             is
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             work
             as
             is
             the
             reformation
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Churches
             .
             It
             is
             not
             all
             a
             thing
             to
             hold
             a
             Plow-staff
             and
             a
             Scepter
             .
             Be
             content
             to
             employ
             your
             Talents
             accordingly
             as
             you
             are
             fitted
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             is
             Gods
             Will
             you
             should
             busie
             your selves
             in
             those
             employments
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             best
             furnished
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             stations
             wherein
             he
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             place
             you
             .
             If
             he
             had
             designed
             you
             for
             higher
             Callings
             
             he
             would
             probably
             have
             given
             you
             a
             more
             suitable
             Education
             ,
             and
             furnished
             you
             with
             better
             Tools
             .
             And
             if
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             higher
             things
             ,
             shall
             tell
             you
             that
             they
             are
             wise
             enough
             both
             for
             themselves
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             thereby
             would
             tempt
             you
             to
             second
             them
             in
             their
             devices
             :
             be
             sure
             first
             that
             they
             have
             indeed
             all
             that
             which
             you
             find
             wanting
             in
             your selves
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             being
             your
             leaders
             in
             such
             bold
             Attempts
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             not
             only
             Wisdom
             and
             Strength
             ,
             but
             good
             Authority
             and
             a
             just
             Call
             unto
             the
             work
             from
             God.
             Let
             them
             produce
             their
             Commission
             ,
             and
             shew
             
               you
               ,
               thus
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
             and
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             declared
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             not
             whispered
             into
             the
             Ear
             by
             a
             Pidgeon
             ,
             not
             dictated
             from
             an
             infallible
             Chair
             ,
             not
             sent
             in
             some
             flash
             of
             
               new
               Light
            
             ,
             or
             suggested
             by
             something
             blasphemously
             called
             the
             Spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             which
             you
             must
             at
             last
             be
             content
             with
             their
             own
             bare
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             sure
             to
             deceive
             you
             .
             If
             you
             have
             not
             Authority
             from
             God
             for
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               your
               hand
               ?
            
             Isai.
             1.
             12.
             
             To
             support
             the
             tottering
             
               Ark
               of
               God
            
             must
             needs
             appear
             a
             thing
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             let
             Uzzah
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             dies
             for
             it
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             7.
             
             Be
             his
             zeal
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             patience
             and
             expect
             his
             Call.
             Men
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             tho
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             
               good
               to
               be
               zealous
               always
               in
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             18.
             
             Yet
             should
             they
             take
             time
             to
             consider
             and
             pains
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             indeed
             as
             good
             as
             now
             it
             seems
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             zeal
             for
             it
             be
             good
             too
             ,
             for
             all
             zeal
             even
             for
             good
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               good
               zeal
            
             carry
             them
             not
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             Zeal
             for
             God
             must
             have
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             for
             its
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             otherwise
             
             a
             
               blind
               zeal
            
             ,
             a
             
               blemished
               Offering
            
             which
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             very
             absurdity
             and
             contradiction
             to
             Act
             in
             Zeal
             for
             God
             against
             
               Gods
               Will.
            
             It
             is
             not
             a
             mans
             own
             Conscience
             that
             is
             his
             Law-giver
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             Authorize
             him
             of
             its
             self
             to
             any
             Action
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             its
             office
             to
             direct
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             must
             produce
             his
             Commission
             to
             prove
             its
             own
             Authority
             to
             command
             .
             
               Gods
               Counsel
            
             only
             can
             be
             our
             Authority
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             warrant
             us
             in
             our
             work
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Where
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             is
             express
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             disputing
             about
             convenient
             or
             inconvenient
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             by
             command
             made
             necessary
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             done
             whatever
             follow
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             no
             command
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             do
             a
             thing
             because
             you
             think
             it
             expedient
             and
             needful
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             be
             sure
             you
             do
             it
             not
             till
             you
             have
             Authority
             from
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             placed
             to
             govern
             you
             ,
             neither
             go
             about
             to
             move
             them
             for
             such
             Authority
             till
             you
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             what
             you
             go
             about
             will
             bring
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             .
             Many
             little
             inconveniencies
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             born
             then
             one
             great
             mischief
             so
             much
             as
             hazarded
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             indure
             some
             little
             fits
             of
             sickness
             ,
             then
             purge
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             destroying
             my
             Body
             .
             Labour
             to
             see
             through
             to
             the
             end
             of
             your
             work
             before
             you
             set
             upon
             it
             in
             earnest
             .
             They
             repented
             of
             their
             folly
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             by
             removing
             one
             Tyrant
             brought
             in
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             who
             not
             content
             to
             bear
             some
             small
             inconveniencies
             under
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             shall
             by
             Rebellion
             make
             way
             through
             Anarchy
             for
             Tyranny
             .
             What
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             was
             ever
             yet
             without
             some
             inconveniencies
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             condition
             
             of
             all
             things
             under
             Heaven
             to
             be
             imperfect
             and
             to
             admit
             a
             mixture
             of
             Evil.
             If
             a
             Beam
             or
             Post
             in
             my
             house
             stand
             so
             as
             either
             somewhat
             to
             deform
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             otherwise
             inconvenient
             ,
             yet
             before
             I
             remove
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             consider
             whether
             I
             can
             do
             it
             with
             safety
             ,
             and
             not
             bring
             down
             the
             Building
             to
             my
             greater
             trouble
             and
             cost
             .
             God
             never
             intended
             every
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             an
             Heaven
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             Angels
             .
             Let
             him
             therefore
             that
             would
             correct
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             be
             sure
             he
             shall
             not
             turn
             all
             into
             an
             Hell
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             vain
             endeavour
             to
             make
             all
             men
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             ,
             let
             in
             a
             Devil
             which
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             drive
             out
             again
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             needful
             cautions
             it
             is
             easie
             now
             to
             see
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             under
             what
             Government
             soever
             we
             live
             .
          
           
             Our
             first
             business
             is
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             that
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             will
             stand
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             deceive
             us
             ,
             the
             
               Revealed
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             our
             devices
             be
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             most
             effectually
             obey
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             never
             be
             so
             rash
             or
             conceited
             ,
             as
             to
             hope
             any
             device
             of
             our
             own
             can
             prosper
             that
             is
             not
             governed
             by
             this
             .
             Let
             God
             therefore
             preside
             in
             all
             our
             Consults
             ,
             let
             his
             Book
             lie
             open
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             advise
             with
             him
             before
             we
             attempt
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             a
             Rebellious
             People
             ,
             and
             unless
             our
             former
             sins
             have
             taken
             too
             fast
             hold
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             hoped
             ,
             no
             miserable
             people
             neither
             .
          
           
             And
             certainly
             God
             hath
             not
             been
             sparing
             in
             revealing
             unto
             us
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             should
             be
             concerned
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Behaviour
             towards
             our
             
               Governors
               .
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             
             
             Is
             a
             standing
             Rule
             which
             God
             will
             never
             cancel
             :
             And
             
               submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             is
             as
             sure
             and
             plain
             .
             
               Put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               Give
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             Caesars
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             Mar.
             12.
             17.
             
             
               Render
               to
               every
               man
               his
               due
               ,
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               ,
               Custom
               to
               whom
               Custom
               is
               due
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               Supplications
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Intercessions
               and
               giving
               of
               Thanks
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               Kings
               and
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godliness
               and
               honesty
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             plain
             enough
             without
             either
             Rhemish
             or
             Geneva
             Notes
             to
             explain
             it
             to
             us
             .
             Nothing
             of
             all
             this
             is
             Apocrypha
             ,
             nor
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             .
             And
             he
             that
             can
             devise
             how
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             to
             resist
             the
             Power
             and
             not
             violate
             therein
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             Art
             to
             make
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             say
             what
             he
             will.
             You
             see
             your
             duty
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             can
             make
             it
             ,
             Be
             
               subject
               ,
               submit
               ,
               obey
               ,
               pay
               Tribute
               ,
               pray
               heartily
               ,
               suffer
               patiently
               ,
               resist
               not
               at
               all
            
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             be
             happy
             ,
             do
             it
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             any
             love
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             your
             Country
             or
             your selves
             ,
             do
             it
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             God
             can
             ever
             bless
             any
             Rebellious
             or
             Treasonable
             Designs
             .
             His
             Will
             of
             Duty
             is
             ,
             
               obey
               or
               suffer
            
             :
             his
             Will
             of
             Government
             is
             ,
             
               He
               that
               resisteth
               shall
               receive
               damnation
               .
            
             Let
             all
             your
             devices
             be
             ,
             how
             by
             doing
             the
             one
             to
             escape
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               shall
               stand
               .
            
          
           
             Next
             ,
             observe
             the
             Will
             of
             
               Gods
               Providence
            
             in
             the
             Event
             ,
             and
             rest
             your selves
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             it
             .
             Having
             made
             your
             Prayers
             unto
             God
             to
             direct
             all
             
             things
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             
               Church
               ,
               continue
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               Will
               be
               done
               .
            
             Think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             due
             homage
             you
             owe
             unto
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             love
             you
             owe
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             just
             debt
             you
             are
             to
             pay
             unto
             the
             World.
             Pay
             therefore
             your
             debts
             ,
             and
             give
             every
             one
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             just
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             
               your
               God
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             not
             take
             him
             for
             
               your
               God
            
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             cheerfully
             rest
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             heartily
             rejoyce
             in
             all
             his
             doings
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             thanks
             
               in
               all
               things
               always
            
             .
             Why
             should
             you
             not
             do
             thus
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             think
             he
             doth
             not
             well
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             an
             over-ruling
             hand
             in
             all
             that
             is
             done
             ?
             And
             either
             way
             ,
             you
             cast
             him
             off
             from
             being
             your
             God
             ,
             seeing
             you
             disown
             either
             his
             Goodness
             or
             his
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             just
             to
             your selves
             ,
             grudg
             not
             your
             Souls
             that
             peace
             and
             comfortable
             rest
             in
             God
             which
             they
             might
             enjoy
             .
             If
             you
             expose
             your selves
             to
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             of
             your selves
             or
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             you
             bring
             your selves
             into
             a
             restless
             state
             of
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             .
             Say
             therefore
             unto
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             
               stand
               still
               and
               see
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             just
             to
             the
             World
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             wish
             it
             not
             so
             ill
             as
             to
             change
             one
             infinitely
             wise
             and
             good
             and
             
               powerful
               Governor
            
             for
             a
             Multitude
             of
             
               foolish
               ,
               weak
               and
               wicked
               Tyrants
               ,
            
             the
             Lusts
             and
             Humors
             of
             Carnal
             Men.
             What
             a
             Bedlam
             would
             the
             whole
             World
             soon
             be●ome
             ,
             if
             all
             men
             were
             left
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             let
             all
             such
             amongst
             us
             as
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             draw
             much
             comfort
             to
             their
             Souls
             from
             this
             Spring
             of
             Consolation
             .
             
             What
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             that
             such
             men
             can
             reasonably
             be
             afraid
             of
             ?
             
               The
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               shall
               stand
               ,
            
             when
             all
             the
             World
             hath
             done
             its
             worst
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               shall
               harm
               us
               if
               we
               be
               followers
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             Against
             all
             the
             devices
             of
             Men
             or
             Devils
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             Armour
             of
             Proof
             ,
             
               Gods
               Will
               shall
               stand
            
             .
             We
             know
             not
             indeed
             what
             sharp
             chastisements
             our
             manifold
             Sins
             may
             require
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             thus
             to
             purge
             away
             our
             Dross
             ,
             and
             resine
             us
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             bound
             up
             among
             his
             Iewels
             .
             We
             know
             not
             what
             strong
             Physick
             our
             diseased
             Souls
             may
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             but
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             Physician
             ,
             that
             knows
             our
             temper
             and
             what
             will
             fit
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             end
             is
             his
             own
             honour
             in
             our
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             no
             delight
             in
             our
             torment
             ,
             nor
             design
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             If
             God
             permit
             the
             devices
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             of
             what
             Sect
             or
             Party
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             to
             create
             us
             some
             disturbance
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             either
             by
             the
             smart
             we
             feel
             to
             confirm
             us
             more
             in
             our
             just
             dislike
             of
             such
             Religions
             as
             are
             to
             be
             upheld
             by
             Blood
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             bring
             us
             thus
             to
             the
             
               fiery
               Tryal
            
             ,
             to
             carry
             us
             the
             sooner
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             safe
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             infection
             or
             
               vexation
               .
               A
               mans
               heart
               deviseth
               his
               way
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               directeth
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             Prov.
             16.
             9.
             
             The
             Pilot
             steareth
             ,
             but
             God
             gives
             the
             Wind
             ,
             and
             directs
             the
             Ship
             whither
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             never
             failing
             comfort
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             always
             at
             the
             
               Helm
               .
               The
               Clouds
               are
               turned
               round
               by
               his
               Counsels
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               do
               whatsoever
               he
               commandeth
               them
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               or
               the
               Earth
               .
               He
               causeth
               it
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               for
               Correction
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Land
               ,
               or
               for
               Mercy
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             37.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Blessed
             
             be
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             often
             tasted
             of
             his
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             former
             Manifold
             Experiences
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             should
             learn
             yet
             more
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             with
             hopes
             of
             future
             Blessings
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             so
             often
             delivered
             us
             already
             will
             deliver
             us
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             There
             are
             but
             these
             three
             things
             can
             give
             us
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             great
             unthankfulness
             for
             past
             Mercies
             ,
             our
             present
             uneasiness
             under
             and
             disobedience
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             our
             distrustfulness
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             Therefore
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             in
             him
             and
             the
             Stability
             of
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             sure
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             heartily
             praise
             his
             Holy
             Name
             for
             all
             the
             rich
             Mercies
             we
             injoy
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             deliverances
             he
             hath
             wrought
             for
             us
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             for
             those
             singular
             tokens
             of
             his
             Mercy
             in
             the
             many
             Deliverances
             and
             continued
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             
               Dread
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
            
             :
             a
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             many
             years
             Confusion
             and
             Misery
             should
             in
             all
             reason
             have
             taught
             us
             before
             this
             time
             how
             to
             value
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             himself
             may
             seem
             to
             commend
             to
             our
             special
             notice
             by
             those
             truely
             wonderful
             Methods
             he
             hath
             used
             to
             confer
             it
             upon
             us
             ;
             so
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             hardly
             any
             thing
             can
             seem
             more
             so
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             should
             be
             yet
             any
             among
             us
             ,
             whom
             the
             observation
             thereof
             hath
             not
             convinced
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             Rebellious
             and
             Treacherous
             devices
             .
             Many
             devices
             and
             much
             talk
             there
             hath
             been
             of
             late
             about
             the
             Succession
             ,
             but
             had
             our
             Gracious
             King
             and
             his
             
               Royal
               Highness
            
             been
             taken
             in
             the
             Nets
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             an
             unhappy
             end
             had
             been
             put
             to
             that
             dispute
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             have
             succeeded
             in
             the
             
               Throne
               ,
               any
            
             or
             
               none
               ,
               one
            
             or
             many
             ,
             it
             is
             happy
             
             for
             us
             we
             are
             not
             driven
             to
             consider
             .
             A
             long
             Succession
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             we
             should
             have
             had
             of
             intolerable
             Calamities
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             despaired
             of
             seeing
             Peace
             in
             our
             days
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             lop
             off
             more
             Boughs
             in
             an
             hour
             then
             will
             grow
             again
             in
             many
             years
             .
             Governments
             are
             like
             Glasses
             ,
             the
             easiest
             things
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             ,
             but
             the
             hardest
             to
             cement
             again
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             continue
             in
             an
             
               absolute
               Obedience
            
             and
             resignation
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             Branches
             of
             his
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             a
             
               subordinate
               Obedience
            
             unto
             his
             Anointed
             .
             Let
             the
             
               fear
               of
               God
            
             overaw
             us
             in
             all
             our
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             same
             fear
             move
             us
             to
             
               Honour
               the
               King
            
             ,
             and
             restrain
             us
             from
             all
             disloyal
             Attempts
             and
             Thoughts
             .
             There
             is
             no
             comfort
             for
             Rebels
             but
             what
             they
             must
             fetch
             from
             their
             own
             devices
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             can
             find
             any
             solid
             comfort
             in
             those
             ,
             they
             must
             cease
             to
             be
             rebellious
             either
             against
             God
             or
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             submitting
             all
             their
             devices
             to
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             place
             our
             whole
             trust
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             for
             
               vain
               is
               the
               help
               of
               man.
            
             His
             Breath
             goeth
             forth
             and
             all
             his
             thoughts
             perish
             .
             Then
             we
             best
             honour
             God
             ,
             when
             in
             doing
             his
             Will
             sincerely
             ,
             we
             trust
             in
             
               him
               only
            
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             of
             his
             Protection
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             our
             King
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Merciful
             God.
             
               He
               is
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
               And
               what
               his
               Soul
               desireth
               ,
               even
               that
               he
               doth
               ;
               for
               he
               performeth
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               appointed
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             23.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             let
             all
             our
             devices
             be
             only
             such
             as
             may
             concentre
             in
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gods
               Counsel
            
             shall
             be
             the
             strength
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             our
             Devices
             .
          
           
           
             
               Now
               to
               the
               Blessed
               and
               only
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
               King
               Eternal
               ,
               Immortal
               ,
               Invisible
               ,
               the
               only
               Wise
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               Salvation
               unto
               Kings
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               his
               Servant
               our
               Gracious
               Sovereign
               from
               the
               hurtful
               Sword
               ,
               be
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             CERTAIN
             RULE
             OF
             Peace
             and
             Love
             IN
             THE
             CHURCH
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               II.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Let
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 through
                 strife
                 or
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 lowliness
                 of
                 mind
                 let
                 each
                 esteem
                 other
                 better
                 then
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THat
             Sacred
             Truth
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Iesus
             hath
             revealed
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrinal
             Foundation
             whereupon
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             doth
             stand
             ;
             if
             this
             were
             lost
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             upon
             Earth
             .
             The
             joynt
             Consent
             of
             Christians
             in
             this
             Sacred
             Truth
             is
             the
             erecting
             of
             this
             Spiritual
             Building
             upon
             that
             
             firm
             Foundation
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             consent
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             one
             .
             The
             Love
             and
             Charity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             the
             first
             place
             unto
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             united
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             living
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             unto
             each
             other
             mutually
             and
             suitably
             to
             their
             proper
             stations
             and
             offices
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             the
             Cement
             wherewith
             these
             
               living
               stones
            
             in
             this
             Spiritual
             Building
             are
             held
             together
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             decayeth
             ,
             the
             Walls
             chap
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             goes
             to
             ruine
             .
             All
             this
             we
             may
             read
             in
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             telling
             us
             what
             care
             Christ
             took
             after
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             for
             the
             planting
             and
             governing
             of
             his
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             ,
             v.
             12.
             saith
             ,
             all
             was
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             
               speaking
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               ,
               we
               may
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               in
               all
               things
            
             [
             increase
             in
             or
             unto
             him
             ]
             
               which
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               even
               Christ.
               From
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectual
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
               .
            
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             the
             great
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             furnished
             men
             with
             gifts
             for
             the
             Preaching
             of
             his
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ;
             that
             by
             imbracing
             that
             one
             truth
             Preached
             ,
             they
             might
             become
             one
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             continue
             united
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             governed
             and
             directed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             enlivened
             by
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             mutually
             caring
             for
             ,
             and
             assisting
             one
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             or
             proportion
             ,
             Faculty
             or
             Office
             of
             every
             several
             part
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             its
             health
             and
             growth
             and
             preservation
             ;
             it
             can
             be
             no
             wonder
             here
             to
             find
             the
             Apostle
             so
             earnest
             in
             his
             Exhortation
             
             to
             Peace
             and
             
               Unity
               .
               If
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               be
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               love
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               Bowels
               of
               Mercies
               .
            
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             exceeding
             great
             weight
             and
             concernment
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             conclude
             it
             is
             something
             whereby
             God
             is
             highly
             glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Christians
             greatly
             promoted
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             would
             obtain
             at
             their
             hands
             by
             all
             these
             affectionate
             obtestations
             ;
             yea
             ,
             't
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             would
             complete
             and
             perfect
             his
             joy
             ,
             
               fullfil
               ye
               my
               joy
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             He
             was
             now
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             a
             Prisoner
             in
             Bonds
             ;
             and
             he
             seemeth
             to
             desire
             no
             more
             to
             make
             his
             Bonds
             easie
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Imprisonment
             a
             delight
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             
               that
               they
               be
               like
               minded
            
             ,
             or
             mind
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             
               having
               the
               same
               love
               ,
               of
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               one
               mind
               .
            
             That
             they
             would
             live
             in
             Unity
             ,
             loving
             one
             another
             mutually
             ,
             as
             one
             Body
             with
             but
             one
             Soul
             ;
             having
             the
             same
             affections
             ,
             carrying
             on
             the
             same
             designs
             ,
             all
             joyning
             heads
             ,
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hands
             in
             a
             vigorous
             pursuit
             of
             the
             same
             end
             by
             the
             same
             Methods
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             request
             so
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             what
             need
             there
             could
             be
             of
             ushering
             it
             in
             with
             so
             much
             earnestness
             :
             the
             thing
             he
             desireth
             is
             so
             evidently
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             apparently
             conducive
             to
             the
             happiness
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             wherever
             it
             is
             practiced
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             interest
             of
             every
             single
             Member
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             unimaginable
             ,
             how
             any
             man
             should
             be
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             gratifie
             with
             all
             readiness
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             wherein
             it
             is
             so
             visible
             ,
             that
             every
             mans
             private
             welfare
             is
             so
             deeply
             concerned
             .
             What
             man
             is
             there
             among
             us
             that
             doth
             not
             profess
             himself
             (
             of
             what
             Party
             or
             Faction
             
             soever
             he
             be
             )
             most
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             singing
             ,
             
               Behold
               how
               good
               and
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               for
               Brethren
               to
               dwell
               together
               in
               Unity
               ?
            
             Psal.
             133.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             willingly
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             those
             terms
             only
             as
             it
             can
             never
             be
             hoped
             for
             .
             Like
             two
             Armies
             in
             the
             Field
             ready
             to
             joyn
             Battel
             ,
             both
             are
             very
             willing
             to
             hear
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             content
             not
             to
             hazard
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             Fight
             ;
             but
             each
             will
             have
             Peace
             on
             its
             own
             terms
             only
             ,
             and
             neither
             will
             abate
             an
             Ace
             of
             its
             own
             demands
             ;
             and
             so
             still
             they
             are
             agreed
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             being
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             .
             All
             the
             difficulty
             therefore
             is
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             an
             expedient
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Parties
             may
             agree
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             a
             general
             desire
             of
             Unity
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             the
             likeliest
             means
             or
             effecting
             it
             .
             And
             truely
             this
             would
             be
             no
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             bring
             about
             ,
             were
             we
             all
             really
             as
             good
             Christians
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             .
             We
             should
             not
             need
             to
             run
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             to
             seek
             for
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             Divisions
             :
             Which
             why
             any
             man
             should
             see
             cause
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             perswaded
             that
             no
             hand
             can
             heal
             them
             but
             that
             which
             made
             them
             .
             Would
             we
             but
             only
             have
             that
             real
             Veneration
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             which
             all
             Protestants
             pretend
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             submit
             our
             Wills
             and
             Humours
             ,
             which
             some
             men
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             mis-call
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             which
             we
             all
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             infallible
             ;
             and
             follow
             his
             advice
             concerning
             the
             means
             ,
             whose
             exhortation
             to
             the
             thing
             we
             all
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             much
             of
             the
             difficulty
             would
             soon
             disappear
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             so
             excellent
             and
             desirable
             a
             Blessing
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Unanimity
             
             among
             
               Christians
               ;
               something
            
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             certainly
             obstructs
             and
             frustrates
             all
             Peaceable
             Attempts
             ;
             and
             something
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             learn'd
             and
             practised
             ,
             which
             will
             mainly
             promote
             this
             glorious
             design
             .
             But
             men
             are
             not
             so
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             oblige
             them
             to
             be
             .
             What
             these
             things
             are
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Text.
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain-glory
               ,
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               then
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             the
             best
             expedient
             in
             the
             World
             for
             the
             maintaining
             both
             of
             Unity
             in
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             Unanimity
             in
             Love
             and
             Affection
             ,
             and
             of
             Uniformity
             of
             Practice
             and
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             both
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             .
             O
             that
             all
             they
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             desirous
             of
             the
             happiness
             and
             prosperity
             of
             both
             (
             as
             certainly
             all
             good
             Christians
             are
             )
             would
             begin
             to
             account
             it
             their
             greatest
             Wisdome
             to
             learn
             with
             
               Christian
               Politicks
            
             of
             such
             as
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             men
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             hath
             this
             double
             commend●tion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               first
               pure
               and
               then
               peaceable
            
             ,
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             would
             lay
             aside
             that
             other
             kind
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             too
             long
             admired
             ,
             and
             been
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             which
             is
             
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
            
             ,
             where
             by
             
               envying
               and
               strife
               fill
               the
               World
               with
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
            
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             How
             soon
             would
             the
             World
             look
             with
             another
             face
             ?
             How
             soon
             should
             we
             see
             that
             happily
             effected
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             joy
             and
             glory
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             long
             miserably
             baffled
             all
             the
             great
             Wits
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             The
             Rules
             here
             given
             us
             to
             this
             end
             by
             the
             Apostle
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             former
             shews
             us
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             Peace
             and
             Love
             may
             enter
             and
             take
             possession
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               and
               vain-glory
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             right
             truely
             Christian
             temper
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             Peace
             and
             Love
             may
             be
             cherished
             and
             maintained
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               then
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             suppose
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             all
             who
             read
             this
             are
             in
             profession
             Christians
             ,
             but
             also
             sufficiently
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             every
             mans
             both
             duty
             and
             interest
             ,
             strenuously
             to
             endeavour
             all
             he
             can
             in
             his
             proper
             Place
             and
             Calling
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             3.
             
             That
             our
             Ierusalem
             may
             be
             
               as
               a
               City
               that
               is
               compact
               together
               ,
            
             Psal.
             122.
             3.
             
             That
             we
             may
             yet
             see
             those
             happy
             days
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             
               take
               sweet
               Counsel
               together
               ,
               and
               walk
               unto
               the
               House
               of
               God
               in
               company
               ,
            
             Psal.
             55.
             14.
             
             And
             this
             supposed
             ,
             the
             Business
             of
             this
             discourse
             is
             not
             to
             perswade
             such
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             they
             can
             need
             no
             perswasion
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             return
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             take
             the
             right
             way
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             every
             man
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             work
             in
             good
             earnest
             ;
             Acting
             by
             those
             never-deceiving
             Rules
             which
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             here
             given
             us
             .
             And
             this
             that
             we
             may
             all
             do
             ,
             our
             present
             Business
             is
             to
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             understand
             .
             2.
             
             To
             use
             them
             .
             And
             that
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             here
             they
             lie
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             Rule
             here
             given
             us
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               and
               vain-glory
               .
            
             Or
             thus
             .
             
               These
               two
               things
               ,
               strife
               and
               vain-glory
               must
               very
               carefully
               be
               avoided
               by
               us
               in
               all
               our
               Actings
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               contribute
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             And
             God
             knows
             ,
             they
             are
             every
             where
             too
             visible
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Doors
             at
             which
             all
             our
             Disputes
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             destructive
             to
             true
             Concord
             and
             Unity
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             a
             greater
             stranger
             among
             us
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             enter
             but
             never
             can
             find
             their
             way
             out
             again
             .
             To
             learn
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             these
             things
             are
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             to
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             will
             be
             enough
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             first
             Rule
             and
             its
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               contention
               .
            
             This
             strife
             is
             a
             quarrelsom
             humour
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Opposition
             and
             Contradiction
             ,
             a
             strange
             crossness
             of
             temper
             wherewith
             very
             many
             men
             are
             exceedingly
             troubled
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             troublesome
             to
             others
             :
             who
             are
             never
             well
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             quiet
             ,
             or
             suffer
             others
             to
             be
             quiet
             ;
             their
             very
             life
             seems
             to
             consist
             in
             being
             sick
             of
             every
             thing
             almost
             that
             they
             see
             or
             hear
             ,
             and
             they
             feed
             upon
             the
             faults
             and
             infirmities
             of
             Mankind
             .
             The
             chief
             exercise
             of
             their
             Souls
             is
             to
             be
             always
             gainsaying
             and
             contending
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             They
             study
             not
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Maistery
             and
             pester
             the
             World
             with
             disputes
             and
             invectives
             ;
             not
             to
             confute
             Errors
             ,
             and
             shame
             Vice
             ;
             but
             to
             vent
             the
             boyling
             humor
             ,
             and
             to
             vex
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             vexed
             ,
             tho
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             done
             to
             offend
             them
             ;
             't
             is
             enough
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             choose
             out
             for
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             shoot
             their
             poysoned
             Arrows
             at
             ,
             even
             bitter
             words
             .
             Men
             of
             this
             
               currish
               snarling
            
             temper
             must
             be
             snapping
             at
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             barking
             at
             all
             that
             comes
             not
             from
             themselves
             ;
             and
             usually
             the
             best
             things
             are
             with
             them
             the
             greatest
             faults
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             rarely
             they
             are
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             excent
             what
             by
             following
             their
             own
             litigious
             humour
             ,
             
             they
             may
             sometimes
             chance
             to
             stumble
             upon
             .
             Something
             they
             must
             ever
             have
             ,
             whatever
             it
             cost
             them
             ,
             to
             oppose
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             another
             either
             affirms
             or
             denies
             .
             This
             is
             certainly
             as
             wicked
             and
             devilish
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             uneasie
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             served
             Satan
             to
             as
             many
             evil
             purposes
             ,
             as
             any
             evil
             himself
             was
             ever
             Father
             of
             .
             A
             pious
             and
             ingenious
             Writer
             calls
             it
             very
             fitly
             ,
             the
             Devil's
             Goliah-stratagem
             ,
             which
             hath
             served
             him
             not
             only
             to
             desie
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             defeat
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
             To
             these
             men
             may
             well
             be
             applied
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               They
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             ,
             by
             strife
             ,
             I
             suppose
             we
             are
             here
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             froward
             and
             selfish
             humour
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             so
             wedded
             to
             his
             own
             will
             and
             conceit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             always
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             defyance
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             opposeth
             either
             ;
             and
             prizeth
             his
             own
             opinions
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             his
             own
             ,
             above
             the
             best
             reasons
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             is
             discontented
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             suiteth
             not
             exactly
             with
             his
             own
             Sentiments
             or
             Desires
             ,
             and
             so
             idolizeth
             his
             own
             imaginations
             and
             inventions
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             the
             publick
             Welfare
             ,
             the
             Tranquility
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             will
             not
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             cheap
             Sacrifice
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             or
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             great
             reason
             every
             man
             hath
             to
             correct
             this
             
               peccant
               humour
            
             in
             himself
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             finds
             it
             stirring
             ,
             and
             wholly
             to
             disburden
             his
             Soul
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             easily
             discerned
             by
             him
             that
             shall
             consider
             but
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               evil
               root
               from
               which
               it
               grows
               .
               2.
               
               The
               utter
               inconsistency
               of
               it
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             
               The
               pernicious
               influence
               which
               it
               hath
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             root
             of
             it
             is
             not
             always
             one
             ,
             but
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             good
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             men
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Childishness
             ,
             or
             a
             Pettishness
             and
             Peevishness
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Children
             are
             crying
             earnestly
             for
             every
             new
             thing
             they
             hear
             of
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             no
             fair
             means
             nor
             foul
             be
             quieted
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             got
             it
             ,
             are
             as
             soon
             weary
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             as
             apt
             to
             cry
             for
             something
             else
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             tell
             you
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             for
             that
             same
             thing
             again
             ,
             whereof
             but
             now
             they
             were
             so
             weary
             ;
             and
             those
             Children
             above
             all
             others
             that
             are
             the
             greatest
             fantlings
             ,
             and
             most
             indulged
             by
             fond
             Mothers
             ,
             are
             commonly
             noted
             to
             be
             of
             this
             pettish
             humour
             :
             such
             a
             giddy
             inconstancy
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             many
             men
             .
             Some
             little
             things
             there
             be
             for
             or
             against
             which
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             very
             eager
             ;
             and
             yet
             can
             they
             give
             no
             considerable
             reason
             either
             for
             their
             like
             ,
             or
             dislike
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             (
             tho
             they
             cannot
             well
             tell
             what
             to
             call
             it
             )
             they
             are
             very
             angry
             with
             those
             in
             whose
             power
             they
             think
             it
             is
             to
             give
             them
             what
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             not
             .
             Their
             phant'sies
             are
             keenly
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             quiet
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             nor
             will
             they
             suffer
             those
             that
             are
             near
             them
             to
             be
             at
             quiet
             for
             them
             .
             Surely
             this
             is
             not
             the
             temper
             of
             a
             sober
             serious
             Christian
             ,
             who
             like
             a
             good
             natured
             Child
             ,
             is
             content
             ,
             so
             he
             have
             his
             wholesome
             Food
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             alloweth
             him
             ;
             tho
             he
             cannot
             have
             it
             dressed
             according
             to
             his
             own
             phant'sie
             :
             and
             is
             as
             unwilling
             ,
             as
             afraid
             to
             make
             any
             disturbance
             in
             his
             Fathers
             Family
             about
             things
             that
             are
             not
             of
             very
             great
             concernment
             .
          
           
             In
             others
             ,
             this
             looks
             like
             a
             contracted
             Disease
             ,
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             by
             some
             disorderly
             usage
             
             of
             themselves
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Sickness
             and
             Squeamishness
             of
             Soul
             ,
             much
             like
             unto
             that
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             a
             disorderly
             Diet
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             it
             na●seateth
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             which
             is
             most
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             serveth
             only
             to
             feed
             the
             distemper
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             some
             diseases
             long
             for
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             relish
             nothing
             that
             's
             offer'd
             them
             ;
             taste
             greedily
             ,
             but
             spit
             it
             out
             again
             with
             a
             loathing
             .
             Some
             men
             having
             disordered
             their
             heads
             by
             poring
             into
             some
             of
             the
             profoundest
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             deep
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             having
             confounded
             their
             Brains
             with
             (
             at
             least
             to
             them
             )
             unintelligible
             Notions
             ,
             are
             come
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             think
             every
             plainest
             thing
             mysterious
             ,
             and
             dispute
             like
             Skepticks
             about
             it
             .
             Some
             have
             so
             baffled
             themselves
             with
             wandring
             through
             a
             Wood
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             find
             no
             way
             out
             again
             ,
             but
             presently
             flie
             out
             of
             every
             Path
             that
             they
             enter
             into
             ,
             tho
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             a
             phant'sie
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             the
             right
             .
             Some
             have
             been
             so
             nicely
             educated
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             be
             so
             curious
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             hardly
             taste
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             another
             hath
             made
             ready
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             poyson
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             fluttishness
             ;
             every
             Ceremony
             is
             to
             some
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             to
             others
             a
             very
             Idol
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             shall
             rather
             want
             his
             Worship
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             indured
             by
             some
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             worshipped
             too
             by
             others
             .
             All
             this
             is
             far
             from
             the
             healthful
             temper
             of
             the
             sound
             and
             serious
             Christian
             ;
             who
             whilst
             he
             can
             have
             the
             Daily
             Bread
             of
             his
             Soul
             which
             may
             feed
             him
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             sits
             down
             contentedly
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             feeds
             heartily
             ,
             and
             gives
             God
             thanks
             ,
             asking
             no
             question
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             either
             who
             first
             invented
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Dishes
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             uses
             they
             have
             been
             sometimes
             put
             ;
             all
             his
             care
             is
             to
             see
             it
             be
             the
             Food
             his
             Father
             
             hath
             provided
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             things
             are
             observed
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ;
             and
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             leaves
             them
             to
             their
             ordering
             ,
             to
             whose
             care
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Family
             is
             intrusted
             .
          
           
             In
             others
             again
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             come
             from
             an
             angry
             and
             waspish
             nature
             .
             Some
             mens
             Souls
             seem
             to
             be
             all
             Fire
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             Tinder
             ,
             the
             least
             spark
             presently
             sets
             them
             all
             on
             fire
             .
             They
             cannot
             hear
             so
             much
             as
             a
             word
             with
             any
             Patience
             ,
             or
             Calmness
             ,
             that
             sounds
             not
             just
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             anger
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             every
             little
             thing
             to
             humour
             them
             .
             And
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             
               an
               angry
               man
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
            
             Prov.
             29.
             22.
             
             
               A
               wrathful
               man
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               appeaseth
               strife
               ,
            
             Prov.
             15.
             18.
             
             
               And
               as
               Coals
               are
               to
               burning
               Coals
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               contentions
               man
               to
               kindle
               strife
               ,
            
             Prov.
             26.
             21.
             
             How
             far
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Meek
             and
             Lamblike
             temper
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             now
             stay
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             this
             may
             spring
             from
             a
             preconceived
             prejudice
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             been
             taught
             before
             hand
             to
             have
             an
             ill
             opinion
             of
             his
             Physician
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             disgust
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             prescribeth
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             once
             examining
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             or
             how
             likely
             to
             conduce
             unto
             his
             health
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             often
             deprives
             himself
             of
             the
             readiest
             means
             of
             cure
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             jealousie
             of
             being
             poysoned
             :
             so
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             once
             possessed
             with
             a
             prejudice
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             of
             their
             Teachers
             and
             Governors
             ,
             they
             grow
             jealous
             of
             their
             instructions
             ,
             and
             commands
             ;
             and
             dispute
             where
             they
             should
             learn
             ,
             or
             obey
             ;
             and
             quarrel
             with
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             think
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             know
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             injoyn'd
             ;
             and
             imagine
             they
             can
             never
             enough
             oppose
             what
             comes
             from
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             learn'd
             to
             suspect
             or
             hate
             .
          
           
           
             Others
             are
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             well
             pleased
             with
             their
             Lot
             and
             Station
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             pleased
             with
             any
             thing
             whilst
             they
             are
             displeased
             with
             that
             ,
             but
             will
             think
             themselves
             concern'd
             to
             dispute
             against
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             from
             such
             as
             are
             advanced
             above
             them
             .
             Envy
             is
             a
             very
             restless
             and
             quarrelsome
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             whatever
             Breast
             it
             once
             gets
             entertainment
             ,
             that
             man
             shall
             never
             want
             an
             evil
             tongue
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             not
             wit
             enough
             to
             dispute
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             want
             Malice
             enough
             to
             rail
             or
             slander
             .
             Strife
             can
             never
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             Envious
             ,
             they
             are
             often
             Companions
             ,
             and
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             13.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             here
             pass
             by
             ,
             without
             any
             Notice
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Evil
             ,
             the
             
               love
               of
               Money
            
             .
             Where
             the
             love
             of
             this
             World
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             then
             be
             sure
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             too
             little
             love
             among
             the
             Brethren
             .
             What
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Strifes
             and
             Contentions
             hence
             daily
             grow
             up
             in
             the
             World
             (
             every
             one
             seeking
             ,
             who
             shall
             get
             most
             of
             it
             )
             no
             man
             can
             be
             ignorant
             .
             And
             as
             little
             can
             it
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             too
             of
             some
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Where
             shall
             a
             man
             hope
             to
             find
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             Sanctuary
             enough
             against
             Covetousness
             ?
             and
             where
             Covetousness
             finds
             room
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             news
             to
             see
             Altar
             set
             up
             against
             Altar
             .
             If
             every
             Party
             in
             Religion
             have
             a
             Craft
             of
             its
             own
             to
             get
             Wealth
             by
             ,
             every
             Party
             will
             cry
             up
             its
             own
             Diana
             ,
             and
             no
             Diana
             shall
             want
             an
             Army
             to
             fight
             for
             her
             .
             It
             hath
             sometimes
             been
             accounted
             a
             piece
             of
             good
             policy
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Factions
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             a
             share
             in
             it
             .
             And
             where
             this
             is
             practiced
             ,
             the
             Covetous
             will
             sure
             have
             so
             much
             policy
             too
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             be
             Factious
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             poor
             .
             There
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             disturbance
             from
             the
             moderate
             and
             
             peaceable
             ;
             let
             him
             therefore
             dwell
             poor
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             feasting
             by
             himself
             on
             a
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ;
             't
             is
             pity
             to
             prejudice
             his
             expectation
             of
             a
             greater
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             by
             giving
             him
             preferment
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             the
             importunate
             man
             is
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             preferred
             lest
             he
             weary
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             turbulent
             and
             seditious
             man
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             bribed
             to
             be
             quiet
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             now
             think
             the
             worldling
             a
             fool
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             modest
             or
             peaceable
             when
             he
             fears
             to
             be
             poor
             by
             being
             so
             ?
             Again
             ,
             Contention
             keeps
             up
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             a
             Party
             keeps
             and
             maintains
             us
             :
             If
             we
             stir
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             fire
             will
             go
             out
             ;
             the
             Zeal
             and
             Charity
             of
             the
             Faction
             will
             cool
             together
             :
             we
             have
             over-heated
             our
             opposites
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Church
             too
             hot
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             keep
             not
             our
             friends
             warm
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             keep
             us
             from
             starving
             .
             Thus
             't
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             whilst
             
               God
               and
               Religion
            
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             fairly
             writ
             in
             the
             
               Banner
               ,
               Mammon
            
             be
             not
             set
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Battels
             that
             are
             fought
             be
             not
             all
             his
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             name
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Pride
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             might
             have
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             named
             this
             one
             for
             all
             :
             seeing
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             10.
             that
             ,
             
               only
               by
               Pride
               cometh
               Contention
            
             .
             Whilst
             one
             will
             brook
             no
             superiour
             ,
             and
             another
             no
             equal
             ,
             what
             's
             become
             of
             Peace
             ?
             One
             is
             angry
             because
             he
             thinks
             his
             Merit
             above
             his
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             another
             as
             angry
             because
             he
             thinks
             anothers
             Fortune
             above
             his
             Merits
             .
             One
             is
             vexed
             to
             think
             his
             own
             Glory
             eclipsed
             by
             anothers
             shining
             too
             bright
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             in
             a
             Fume
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             dare
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             Spots
             .
             One
             strives
             to
             keep
             himself
             up
             at
             the
             hight
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             grows
             lower
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             any
             other
             grow
             higher
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             all
             either
             be
             kept
             so
             much
             below
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             like
             almost
             nothing
             ,
             or
             he
             can
             hardly
             think
             himself
             any
             thing
             .
             
             Another
             thinks
             himself
             hot
             advanced
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             but
             one
             step
             more
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             ascend
             ;
             and
             will
             never
             leave
             justling
             ,
             'till
             he
             get
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fine
             thing
             ,
             to
             march
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Party
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             honour
             may
             not
             be
             bad
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             something
             to
             follow
             such
             a
             Leader
             ,
             especially
             in
             braving
             Authority
             to
             its
             Face
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             little
             glory
             to
             be
             thought
             wiser
             then
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             especially
             then
             our
             Teachers
             and
             Governors
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             set
             up
             for
             our selves
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             odious
             thing
             to
             be
             told
             of
             our
             Errors
             and
             Faults
             ,
             and
             more
             odious
             yet
             to
             tell
             our selves
             and
             our
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             call
             our selves
             Fools
             ,
             and
             confess
             we
             have
             befooled
             others
             .
             And
             if
             we
             contend
             not
             to
             uphold
             what
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             seem
             to
             destroy
             what
             we
             have
             built
             ;
             or
             to
             suffer
             tamely
             that
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             destroy'd
             ;
             and
             how
             intolerable
             a
             thing
             is
             this
             to
             a
             proud
             Spirit
             ?
             
               He
               that
               is
               of
               a
               proud
               heart
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             25.
             
             But
             
               cast
               out
               the
               scorner
               ,
               and
               contention
               shall
               go
               out
               ,
               yea
               strife
               and
               reproach
               shall
               cease
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             10.
             
             From
             whichsoever
             of
             these
             roots
             strife
             ariseth
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             it
             may
             be
             that
             gives
             being
             to
             it
             ,
             be
             sure
             we
             may
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             altogether
             inconsistent
             this
             contentious
             humour
             is
             with
             the
             right
             Gospel
             temper
             ,
             a
             very
             few
             words
             may
             suffice
             .
             The
             peaceable
             State
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             in
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             in
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             .
             
               They
               shall
               beat
               their
               Swords
               into
               Plough-shares
               ,
               and
               their
               Spears
               into
               Pruning
               Hooks
               ,
            
             Isai.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               The
               Woolf
               also
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               shall
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               and
               the
               Calf
               and
               the
               young
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               Fatling
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Child
               shall
               lead
               them
               .
               They
               shall
               not
               hurt
               nor
               destroy
               in
               my
               holy
               Mountain
               ,
            
             Isai.
             11.
             6.
             
             &
             9.
             
             
             Accordingly
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             sweet
             breathings
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             At
             the
             first
             revealing
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviours
             Nativity
             ,
             those
             Heralds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             are
             sent
             down
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             proclaim
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Highest
               ,
               on
               Earth
               Peace
               ,
               good
               Will
               towards
               men
               ,
            
             Luk.
             2.
             14.
             
             He
             that
             then
             was
             born
             into
             the
             World
             was
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             work
             he
             had
             to
             do
             was
             to
             make
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             his
             Commands
             were
             Peace
             and
             Love
             ,
             his
             blessing
             was
             to
             the
             Peace-maker
             ,
             and
             his
             Legacy
             at
             his
             death
             was
             Peace
             .
             He
             came
             to
             reconcile
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             also
             to
             reconcile
             us
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             
               to
               make
               of
               twain
               one
               new
               man
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             15.
             
             He
             himself
             was
             the
             great
             Exemplar
             of
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             of
             Condescention
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               He
               shall
               not
               strive
               ,
               nor
               cry
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               man
               hear
               his
               voice
               in
               the
               streets
               .
               A
               bruised
               Reed
               shall
               he
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               smoaking
               Flax
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               ,
            
             Mat.
             12.
             19.
             
             He
             lived
             in
             all
             due
             obedience
             to
             the
             Powers
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Customs
             that
             then
             were
             ;
             and
             commanded
             all
             to
             
               render
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               were
            
             Caesars
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             Mar.
             12.
             17.
             
             He
             smartly
             rebuked
             the
             two
             
               Sons
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               Iames
            
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             in
             imitation
             of
             Elias
             ,
             have
             called
             down
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             on
             the
             Samaritan
             Village
             ,
             that
             had
             affronted
             him
             ;
             telling
             them
             ,
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             true
             
               Gospel
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Luk.
             9.
             55.
             
             When
             he
             was
             led
             
               like
               a
               Lamb
               before
               the
               Shearers
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               dumb
               so
               opened
               he
               not
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.
             32.
             
             
               When
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               he
               reviled
               not
               again
               ;
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               threatned
               not
               ;
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
             So
             little
             of
             contention
             was
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             him
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             given
             in
             charge
             to
             all
             
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             
               lowly
               of
               heart
            
             ;
             who
             disdained
             not
             to
             stoop
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             wash
             the
             Feet
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             lower
             yet
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             .
             Now
             ,
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
             And
             his
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Unity
             ;
             and
             teacheth
             all
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             hate
             ,
             but
             to
             love
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             not
             to
             curse
             but
             to
             bless
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             but
             
               to
               overcome
               evil
               with
               good
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             21.
             
             And
             
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despitefully
               use
               and
               persecute
               us
               ,
            
             Matt.
             5.
             44.
             
             And.
             
               The
               Servant
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               )
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               be
               gentle
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               patient
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               such
               as
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
             
             And
             if
             this
             be
             spoken
             more
             especially
             unto
             the
             Governors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             their
             own
             duties
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             teach
             others
             also
             
               to
               walk
               so
               as
               they
               had
               them
               for
               an
               example
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             The
             Apostle
             ranketh
             strifes
             among
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             do
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
             They
             therefore
             that
             indulge
             this
             humour
             ,
             must
             lay
             aside
             not
             only
             all
             pretence
             of
             being
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             all
             claim
             to
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               Whereas
               there
               is
               among
               you
               envying
               ,
               and
               strife
               ,
               and
               divisions
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
               ,
               and
               walk
               as
               men
               ?
               For
               while
               one
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ;
             
               and
               another
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
            
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               strife
               and
               envying
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             this
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Purity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             lastly
             ,
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             destructive
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             unless
             any
             man
             can
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Confusions
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             can
             consist
             with
             its
             happiness
             ,
             which
             evils
             the
             Apostle
             joyns
             with
             strife
             ,
             as
             the
             effects
             with
             their
             cause
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             those
             close
             Companions
             which
             are
             very
             rarely
             separated
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
               20.
               
               &c.
            
             Sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               an
               house
               divided
               again●t
               it self
               cannot
               stand
               ,
            
             Matt.
             12.
             25.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             lieth
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             and
             
               Love.
               Strife
            
             is
             the
             very
             cutting
             asunder
             of
             that
             
               Bond
               of
               Peace
            
             wherein
             the
             Unity
             of
             Spirit
             is
             to
             be
             held
             .
             It
             is
             the
             violent
             forcing
             asunder
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Building
             ,
             and
             dashing
             them
             in
             pieces
             one
             against
             another
             .
             Unity
             of
             Affections
             there
             can
             be
             none
             where
             strife
             comes
             ,
             but
             
               a
               biting
               and
               devouring
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               being
               devoured
               one
               of
               another
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             15.
             
             And
             indeed
             an
             opening
             of
             a
             broad
             way
             to
             some
             common
             Enemy
             to
             enter
             in
             and
             make
             havock
             of
             all
             .
             And
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             is
             in
             no
             little
             danger
             .
             Men
             of
             a
             contentious
             Spirit
             are
             always
             brim
             full
             of
             Objections
             against
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             must
             swell
             till
             they
             burst
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             leave
             to
             give
             vent
             to
             their
             uneasie
             Souls
             (
             always
             in
             travel
             to
             bring
             forth
             something
             new
             )
             in
             troublesome
             disputations
             ,
             which
             are
             soon
             begun
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             soon
             ended
             .
             When
             the
             humour
             is
             once
             set
             abroach
             ,
             it
             runs
             everlastingly
             .
             It
             would
             be
             labour
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             say
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Strife
             have
             been
             a
             long
             time
             too
             visible
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             all
             ,
             tho
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             too
             little
             considered
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             even
             so
             visible
             as
             to
             render
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             almost
             invisible
             too
             .
             Let
             us
             only
             here
             add
             the
             wise
             Kings
             Observation
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             not
             too
             late
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             not
             to
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             
             his
             advice
             too
             .
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               Strife
               ,
               is
               as
               when
               one
               letteth
               out
               water
               ;
               therefore
               leave
               off
               contention
               before
               it
               be
               medled
               with
               ,
            
             Prov.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             Malignant
             ,
             and
             (
             God
             knows
             )
             at
             this
             day
             too
             predominant
             humour
             ,
             which
             so
             destroyeth
             the
             healthful
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             purged
             out
             ,
             the
             Second
             Rule
             will
             teach
             us
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             a
             Question
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             here
             asked
             by
             some
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             not
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserveth
             some
             answer
             .
             It
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Are
             we
             Christians
             bound
             ,
             without
             any
             dispute
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             swallow
             down
             every
             Doctrine
             which
             our
             Teachers
             shall
             commend
             unto
             our
             Faith
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             without
             any
             Examination
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             or
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             things
             injoyned
             ,
             rest
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             applying
             our selves
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             to
             the
             executing
             of
             their
             Commands
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             oppose
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             contend
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             do
             wickedly
             when
             we
             are
             bid
             by
             men
             in
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             An.
             To
             this
             Question
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             often
             ask'd
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             answered
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             answer
             only
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Rule
             here
             given
             ,
             or
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             it
             .
             We
             say
             therefore
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             far
             from
             any
             Christian
             to
             plead
             for
             or
             countenance
             an
             
               Implicit
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               blind
               Obedience
            
             ;
             or
             to
             disswade
             any
             man
             from
             making
             use
             of
             his
             Eyes
             or
             Reason
             in
             a
             sober
             inquiry
             into
             the
             Truth
             of
             Falshood
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             Preached
             ;
             or
             into
             the
             lawfulness
             or
             unlawfulness
             of
             any
             Command
             which
             is
             given
             by
             men
             .
             All
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             disswaded
             from
             in
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             out
             of
             Strife
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             quarrelsome
             and
             contentious
             mind
             .
             Do
             it
             in
             meekness
             and
             humility
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             peaceable
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             men
             truely
             zealous
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
             and
             desirous
             to
             do
             your
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             neither
             hurt
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Woe
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             Offences
             come
             .
             More
             particularly
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
             For
             tho
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             Iews
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             ,
             by
             a
             Parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             are
             we
             equally
             concern'd
             in
             the
             duty
             there
             injoyned
             .
             If
             they
             ,
             having
             received
             of
             God
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             were
             obliged
             to
             search
             those
             Books
             for
             directions
             in
             both
             ;
             and
             particularly
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             present
             duty
             ,
             now
             to
             believe
             in
             Iesus
             as
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             as
             much
             cause
             have
             we
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             our
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holyness
             ,
             to
             search
             them
             diligently
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             all
             things
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             we
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             us
             .
             That
             we
             may
             be
             alway
             in
             a
             readiness
             
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asketh
               us
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               with
               meekness
               and
               fear
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             that
             we
             be
             
               no
               more
               Children
               ,
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               sleight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cunning
               craftiness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4
             14.
             
             
               And
               may
               not
               believe
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             Leave
             we
             therefore
             this
             
               Implicit
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             things
             on
             trust
             on
             the
             naked
             credit
             of
             our
             Teachers
             without
             all
             Search
             and
             Tryal
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Rome
             ,
             against
             whose
             
               new
               Faith
            
             were
             there
             nothing
             more
             to
             object
             ,
             even
             this
             alone
             were
             enough
             to
             render
             it
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             afraid
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             fair
             Tryal
             by
             the
             
               Written
               Word
               .
               God
            
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             put
             
             out
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             stalk
             after
             others
             towards
             Heaven
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             himself
             hath
             both
             given
             them
             Eyes
             to
             see
             withal
             ,
             and
             hath
             left
             them
             a
             plain
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             command
             to
             observe
             it
             .
             A
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             to
             discern
             truth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             and
             good
             from
             Evil
             ,
             by
             such
             light
             as
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             allow'd
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             Men
             and
             not
             Brutes
             .
             Only
             let
             not
             this
             Universal
             Priviledge
             be
             abused
             to
             Strife
             .
             And
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             take
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Have
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
            
             Jam.
             2.
             1.
             
             These
             words
             of
             the
             
               Apostle
               Iames
            
             ,
             whatever
             interpretation
             they
             admit
             of
             as
             there
             used
             ,
             I
             may
             thus
             accommodate
             to
             the
             present
             matter
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             Enmity
             or
             Prejudice
             you
             have
             taken
             up
             against
             any
             man
             or
             party
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             good
             opinion
             you
             have
             conceived
             of
             ,
             or
             great
             affection
             for
             any
             such
             ,
             byass
             or
             over-rule
             your
             search
             after
             the
             truth
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             corrupt
             your
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             be
             your
             Motives
             to
             embrace
             some
             and
             reject
             other
             Doctrines
             .
             But
             impartially
             weigh
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             choose
             them
             by
             their
             own
             weight
             .
             Use
             men
             you
             may
             and
             must
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             you
             need
             them
             ,
             as
             helps
             to
             your
             own
             weakness
             :
             but
             consider
             their
             reasons
             not
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             what
             help
             you
             have
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             what
             opinion
             or
             affection
             you
             have
             had
             for
             them
             ;
             left
             you
             run
             into
             an
             Error
             not
             unlike
             that
             you
             condemn
             in
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             pinning
             your
             Faith
             upon
             your
             Friends
             sleeve
             .
             For
             tho
             you
             thus
             may
             chance
             to
             hit
             upon
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             shall
             you
             be
             found
             herein
             to
             act
             through
             Strife
             ,
             and
             that
             infecteth
             even
             your
             believing
             of
             truth
             it self
             with
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             
               doting
               about
               Questions
               and
               Strifes
               of
               words
               ,
               whereof
               cometh
               Envy
               ,
               Strife
               ,
               Railings
               ,
               Evil
               Surmisings
               ,
               Perverse
               Disputings
               of
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4.
             
             See
             that
             they
             be
             not
             things
             
               unprofitable
               and
               vain
            
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             9.
             that
             you
             are
             so
             earnest
             about
             .
             Were
             all
             word-bickerings
             ,
             and
             
               impertinent
               disputes
            
             laid
             aside
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             see
             controversial
             Divinity
             reduced
             into
             a
             much
             narrower
             compass
             .
             Weigh
             well
             the
             matters
             in
             debate
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             there
             is
             something
             in
             them
             that
             will
             quit
             cost
             ,
             and
             pay
             you
             well
             for
             your
             pains
             .
             Take
             heed
             ,
             if
             the
             contention
             be
             but
             about
             a
             little
             straw
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             very
             little
             or
             no
             concernment
             to
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             your
             zeal
             grow
             not
             too
             hot
             ;
             lest
             you
             set
             all
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             burn
             down
             the
             House
             over
             your
             heads
             .
             Especially
             beware
             of
             that
             most
             unreasonable
             but
             very
             common
             disease
             of
             most
             wranglers
             ,
             fighting
             about
             words
             ,
             whilest
             you
             are
             agreed
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             not
             for
             the
             much
             dust
             that
             slies
             in
             your
             eyes
             by
             your
             bustling
             about
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Search
             for
             the
             Truth
             always
             ,
             and
             that
             purely
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             usefulness
             of
             it
             .
             To
             find
             out
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             ,
             and
             not
             something
             that
             may
             suit
             with
             your
             
               own
               wishes
            
             ,
             should
             be
             your
             design
             .
             That
             whereby
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             the
             World
             benefitted
             ,
             your
             Souls
             saved
             ,
             not
             your
             humours
             pleased
             .
             Some
             men
             seem
             to
             take
             great
             pains
             to
             search
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             before-hand
             resolved
             to
             hold
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             much
             to
             regard
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             found
             it
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             see
             some
             others
             hold
             an
             Error
             ,
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             oppose
             with
             it
             :
             they
             value
             the
             truth
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Warrant
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             faculty
             of
             wrangling
             and
             contradiction
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             sincerely
             and
             reverently
             as
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             of
             life
             ,
             not
             being
             partial
             to
             any
             opinion
             which
             you
             have
             already
             taken
             up
             by
             chance
             ,
             and
             are
             faln
             in
             love
             with
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             wresting
             and
             forcing
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             to
             comply
             with
             your
             present
             Sentiments
             ;
             or
             of
             picking
             out
             hete
             and
             there
             a
             broken
             piece
             of
             a
             Sentence
             to
             patch
             up
             your
             own
             thoughts
             withal
             ;
             or
             how
             you
             judge
             of
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             words
             you
             hear
             ,
             by
             the
             sound
             that
             already
             rings
             in
             your
             ears
             .
             Go
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Fountain
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             resolving
             to
             fetch
             both
             your
             Opinions
             and
             your
             Practice
             thence
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             whatsoever
             is
             at
             present
             amiss
             in
             your self
             by
             them
             .
             This
             is
             to
             give
             God
             his
             due
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             him
             be
             the
             sole
             Lord
             of
             your
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Content
             your selves
             with
             the
             most
             plain
             ,
             easie
             ,
             and
             obvious
             Truths
             ;
             for
             those
             are
             also
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             least
             subject
             to
             disputes
             ;
             and
             meet
             with
             least
             opposition
             on
             any
             hand
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             from
             mens
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             you
             have
             liberty
             to
             contend
             with
             all
             your
             might
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             in
             your
             own
             Place
             and
             Station
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             .
             Remember
             always
             that
             in
             the
             
               Scriptures
               there
               be
               some
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               which
               the
               unlearned
               are
               apt
               to
               wrest
               to
               their
               own
               and
               others
               destruction
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             in
             the
             interpreting
             whereof
             the
             most
             Learned
             think
             it
             both
             their
             Wisdom
             and
             Duty
             to
             be
             very
             modest
             .
             How
             hard
             would
             it
             be
             for
             Christians
             to
             disagree
             ,
             would
             they
             rest
             in
             plainly
             revealed
             Truths
             ,
             which
             all
             good
             Protestants
             are
             agreed
             to
             be
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               salvation
               of
               sinners
            
             .
             And
             how
             unreasonable
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             these
             ,
             to
             strive
             even
             to
             the
             justling
             of
             one
             another
             or
             our selves
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             about
             those
             things
             whereof
             men
             may
             be
             safely
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             
             be
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             whether
             one
             of
             ten
             ever
             understood
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Have
             you
             found
             something
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             you
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             whilest
             yet
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Learned
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             you
             live
             ,
             thinketh
             it
             an
             Error
             ?
             Set
             not
             your selves
             presently
             ,
             as
             some
             Novices
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Pope's
               Chair
            
             .
             Remember
             you
             are
             at
             best
             ,
             but
             fallible
             men
             ,
             and
             should
             learn
             to
             be
             
               wise
               unto
               Sobriety
            
             .
             Love
             not
             to
             be
             troublesome
             to
             the
             World
             with
             your
             pretended
             Knowledge
             ,
             neither
             be
             angry
             that
             all
             mens
             Judgments
             will
             not
             bow
             to
             yours
             .
             
               Hast
               thou
               Faith
               ?
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
               before
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             22.
             
             Think
             it
             not
             a
             duty
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             the
             World
             know
             what
             you
             think
             you
             only
             know
             ,
             or
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             to
             learn
             of
             you
             .
             A
             good
             and
             humble
             Christian
             will
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             approving
             himself
             faithful
             to
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             will
             always
             have
             the
             Modesty
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             in
             the
             World
             are
             wiser
             then
             he
             :
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             cannot
             think
             it
             fit
             for
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             pride
             himself
             in
             his
             singular
             opinions
             ,
             or
             to
             vent
             them
             every
             where
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
             We
             have
             a
             command
             indeed
             that
             
               our
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               that
               they
               may
               see
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             but
             where
             is
             the
             command
             ,
             to
             vent
             our
             opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             our
             Wisdom
             and
             glorifie
             us
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             opinions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             relating
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             again
             more
             generally
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               we
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
               ,
            
             Act.
             5.
             29.
             
             And
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             use
             all
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             within
             our
             reach
             to
             be
             
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               our
               minds
            
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             every
             Action
             we
             go
             about
             ,
             be
             it
             commanded
             or
             uncommanded
             by
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             5.
             
             And
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             by
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
             And
             therefore
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             debarred
             the
             liberty
             of
             securing
             his
             own
             Soul
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             by
             examining
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             things
             commanded
             .
             Only
             let
             this
             again
             be
             done
             without
             
               Strife
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Make
             it
             manifest
             by
             your
             ready
             and
             
               unforced
               Obedience
            
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             whereof
             you
             are
             already
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             your
             disobedience
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             ,
             is
             purely
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             Strife
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             you
             obey
             cheerfully
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             so
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             you
             disobey
             ,
             't
             is
             purely
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             too
             .
             If
             this
             course
             had
             been
             taken
             in
             time
             by
             some
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             have
             seen
             the
             Wisdom
             as
             well
             as
             Iustice
             of
             so
             doing
             .
             He
             that
             with-holdeth
             obedience
             upon
             pretence
             of
             unlawfulness
             only
             ,
             must
             needs
             obey
             in
             all
             things
             which
             he
             granteth
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             utterly
             voids
             his
             own
             pretence
             ,
             and
             declares
             himself
             more
             a
             lover
             of
             Strife
             than
             
               Conscience
               .
               Whereunto
               then
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               let
               us
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               let
               us
               mind
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             examining
             the
             Commands
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             make
             it
             not
             your
             business
             to
             seek
             out
             something
             which
             you
             may
             with
             some
             colour
             for
             your
             disobedience
             oppose
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             before-hand
             no
             apparent
             reason
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             them
             .
             He
             that
             seeing
             no
             cause
             why
             he
             should
             not
             obey
             ,
             goes
             to
             seek
             for
             one
             ,
             sheweth
             plainly
             his
             affection
             to
             Strife
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             disobedience
             is
             not
             unlawfulness
             but
             wilfulness
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             
             how
             your
             enmity
             to
             the
             Government
             send
             you
             a
             hunting
             for
             something
             to
             make
             the
             Commands
             of
             your
             Governors
             seem
             disputable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             well
             contented
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             your
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             concerning
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             what
             is
             injoyned
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             satisfied
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             be
             not
             too
             forward
             to
             Iudge
             or
             Condemn
             those
             that
             are
             otherwise
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             to
             be
             their
             duty
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             their
             Governors
             ,
             what
             you
             dare
             not
             do
             .
             It
             is
             an
             uncharitable
             censure
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             others
             act
             against
             their
             own
             Consciences
             as
             often
             as
             they
             will
             not
             be
             over-ruled
             by
             your
             Iudgments
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             convinced
             by
             your
             Arguments
             .
             Too
             much
             of
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Strife
             and
             rash
             censuring
             seemeth
             to
             shew
             it self
             in
             some
             late
             Writings
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Authors
             forgetting
             what
             they
             promised
             ,
             a
             bare
             Vindication
             of
             ,
             or
             rather
             Apology
             for
             themselves
             ,
             fall
             into
             a
             down-right
             Accusation
             of
             others
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             them
             all
             possibility
             of
             satisfying
             their
             own
             Consciences
             in
             what
             they
             do
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             whither
             such
             things
             as
             these
             can
             tend
             ,
             whatever
             was
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Writers
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             gendering
             of
             Strifes
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             fain
             hope
             them
             to
             be
             better
             Christians
             then
             to
             make
             their
             design
             .
             However
             let
             us
             study
             that
             healing
             Rule
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               3.
               
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               ,
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               judge
               him
               that
               eateth
               .
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               Mans
               Servant
               ?
               to
               his
               own
               Master
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             make
             it
             your
             business
             to
             put
             doubts
             and
             scruples
             into
             the
             Consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             both
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
             The
             Itch
             of
             making
             Proselytes
             to
             every
             mans
             private
             opinion
             
             hath
             ever
             been
             as
             pernicious
             an
             evil
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Plague
             ,
             were
             it
             true
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             that
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Disease
             is
             a
             desire
             to
             infect
             the
             Sound
             .
             Think
             well
             how
             you
             have
             enough
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             a
             doubtful
             case
             ,
             to
             answer
             God
             for
             your
             own
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Powers
             ,
             unto
             which
             he
             hath
             commanded
             to
             be
             
               subject
               for
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             have
             no
             need
             to
             engage
             your selves
             in
             that
             hard
             task
             of
             answering
             for
             the
             disobedience
             of
             many
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             never
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             but
             through
             your
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             add
             a
             few
             things
             to
             conclude
             this
             first
             point
             .
             Seeing
             man
             is
             so
             very
             restless
             a
             thing
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             quite
             to
             root
             out
             of
             him
             this
             humour
             of
             striving
             ,
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             cut
             a
             way
             for
             it
             into
             its
             proper
             Chanel
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             run
             freely
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             strive
             to
             good
             purpose
             .
             Yet
             by
             the
             way
             we
             must
             be
             warned
             to
             put
             away
             all
             Rancor
             ,
             and
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Envy
             ,
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             
               Evil
               speaking
            
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             be
             a
             Strife
             of
             
               Love.
               A
               man
               is
               not
               crowned
               ,
               except
               he
               strive
               lawfully
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Strive
             we
             may
             then
             ,
             and
             even
             
               for
               the
               Mastery
               to
               obtain
               the
               incorruptible
               Crown
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             
             And
             shew
             us
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             's
             truely
             worth
             the
             striving
             for
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             be
             perswaded
             to
             fight
             with
             all
             our
             might
             and
             courage
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             such
             Enemies
             as
             are
             the
             creatures
             of
             our
             own
             imaginations
             or
             opinions
             ;
             we
             have
             Enemies
             enow
             to
             hold
             us
             doing
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             to
             all
             our
             shifts
             ,
             besides
             those
             ;
             even
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ingaged
             our selves
             in
             our
             Baptism
             to
             wage
             a
             continual
             War
             against
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
             He
             that
             knoweth
             what
             these
             are
             ,
             knoweth
             he
             hath
             enough
             to
             strive
             against
             .
             
             If
             we
             will
             have
             the
             Crown
             we
             must
             strive
             to
             overcome
             all
             these
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             strive
             like
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             our
             encouragement
             ,
             the
             Victory
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Noble
             Victory
             .
             Foolishly
             therefore
             do
             we
             wast
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             our
             strength
             in
             contending
             with
             one
             another
             about
             Ceremonies
             and
             Formalities
             ,
             where
             he
             that
             conquereth
             shall
             but
             like
             the
             proud
             Emperor
             triumph
             in
             Cockle-shells
             .
             Surely
             we
             think
             but
             little
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             ,
             or
             from
             what
             we
             flee
             ,
             and
             what
             Enemies
             watch
             for
             our
             ruine
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             be
             at
             leisure
             to
             stand
             bogling
             at
             Straws
             .
             Certainly
             we
             shall
             all
             have
             enough
             to
             do
             ,
             without
             casting
             such
             rubs
             as
             these
             strifes
             are
             in
             our
             own
             way
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Strive
               together
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
             But
             if
             we
             will
             do
             this
             indeed
             ,
             we
             must
             as
             the
             Apostle
             there
             also
             faith
             ,
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               one
               mind
               .
            
             A
             scattered
             and
             divided
             Army
             is
             easily
             vanquished
             by
             piece-meal
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             full
             body
             might
             have
             daunted
             the
             Enemy
             with
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             its
             
               number
               ,
               order
            
             and
             unity
             .
             We
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             sensible
             that
             our
             Faith
             hath
             very
             considerable
             Enemies
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             we
             invent
             a
             way
             to
             do
             them
             better
             ,
             or
             our selves
             worse
             service
             ,
             then
             by
             keeping
             open
             our
             divisions
             ,
             which
             hath
             cost
             them
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             make
             amongst
             us
             ?
             O
             how
             do
             they
             hug
             themselves
             to
             see
             us
             so
             industrious
             to
             save
             them
             a
             labour
             ,
             and
             ruine
             our selves
             ?
             Let
             us
             but
             be
             united
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             and
             strive
             together
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             confidently
             promise
             our selves
             what
             the
             Apostle
             there
             addeth
             ,
             v.
             28.
             
             
               We
               need
               be
               nothing
               terrified
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             Ministers
             strive
             to
             preach
             
               Christ
               ,
               warning
               every
               man
               and
               teaching
               every
               man
               in
               all
               Wisdom
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               present
               them
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             Unto
             
             this
             let
             them
             labour
             ,
             
               striving
               according
               to
               his
               working
               ,
               which
               worketh
               in
               them
               mightily
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             How
             much
             livelier
             a
             work
             would
             this
             be
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             beseeming
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             set
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             thus
             to
             feed
             and
             watch
             daily
             over
             the
             Sheep
             and
             Lambs
             ,
             and
             combining
             together
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             ravenous
             Wolves
             and
             wily
             Foxes
             ,
             then
             to
             stand
             pelting
             one
             another
             with
             ill
             words
             only
             to
             make
             sport
             for
             the
             Adversary
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             the
             
               People
               strive
               together
               with
               their
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             there
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               they
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               them
               that
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               service
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             This
             would
             be
             a
             much
             more
             Christian
             and
             profitable
             work
             ,
             then
             theirs
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             ,
             Hos.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               The
               People
               are
               as
               they
               which
               strive
               with
               the
               Priest
               :
            
             whether
             it
             were
             ,
             who
             should
             outdo
             other
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             to
             oppose
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             obstruct
             him
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             revile
             his
             Person
             and
             Function
             in
             all
             Companies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             all
             
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               Gate
               ,
            
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             
             And
             who
             should
             go
             on
             fastest
             in
             that
             
               narrow
               way
            
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             Life
             Eternal
             .
             
               Exhorting
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               provoking
               one
               another
               to
               love
               and
               good
               works
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             not
             strive
             to
             anger
             and
             vex
             and
             revenge
             our selves
             on
             one
             another
             by
             unchristian
             and
             even
             inhumane
             affronts
             and
             injuries
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Strive
               against
               sin
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
             Let
             our
             earnestness
             against
             this
             common
             Enemy
             of
             Mankind
             be
             as
             great
             as
             can
             be
             .
             Here
             exercise
             all
             our
             wrath
             and
             revenge
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             very
             bitter
             against
             it
             ,
             have
             no
             pity
             on
             it
             ,
             resolve
             never
             on
             any
             terms
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             less
             then
             its
             death
             .
             Let
             us
             strive
             to
             subdue
             it
             and
             mortifie
             it
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             it
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             in
             others
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             much
             better
             work
             this
             ,
             than
             making
             sins
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             none
             ,
             of
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             or
             casting
             aspersions
             of
             Sin
             upon
             others
             for
             those
             very
             things
             whereby
             they
             labour
             all
             they
             can
             to
             shun
             all
             appearance
             of
             it
             in
             obeying
             their
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             us
             strive
             who
             shall
             outgo
             others
             in
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             affection
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             
               forbearing
               one
               another
               in
               love
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             2.
             
             Putting
             always
             the
             best
             and
             most
             favourable
             construction
             upon
             all
             one
             anothers
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             exercising
             all
             our
             severity
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             our
             sinful
             flesh
             and
             lusts
             .
             Seeking
             how
             we
             may
             
               become
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               by
               all
               means
               gain
               some
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             20.
             
             Not
             to
             a
             Party
             or
             Faction
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             suffice
             to
             have
             been
             said
             of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             introducing
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             to
             remove
             and
             put
             far
             from
             us
             is
             Vain-glory.
             And
             till
             this
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             strife
             will
             abide
             ,
             the
             Vain-glorious
             man
             will
             ever
             be
             contending
             ,
             thinking
             it
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             for
             somebody
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             more
             usually
             the
             Vice
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             then
             of
             Learners
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             rank
             of
             men
             which
             is
             not
             troubled
             with
             some
             spice
             of
             it
             :
             In
             speaking
             whereof
             we
             must
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               2.
               
               Why
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               3.
               
               How
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Vain-glory
             is
             a
             Disease
             of
             Mind
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             swells
             himself
             up
             to
             what
             bigness
             he
             can
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             World.
             Either
             he
             hath
             a
             very
             high
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             Excellencies
             ,
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             is
             concerned
             that
             they
             are
             not
             as
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             admired
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             not
             be
             as
             proud
             and
             fond
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             of
             himself
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             is
             conscious
             enough
             of
             his
             own
             emptiness
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             up
             what
             he
             wants
             of
             real
             worth
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             the
             Estimation
             of
             others
             .
             Praise
             is
             the
             thing
             he
             thirsts
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             can
             get
             it
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             much
             what
             there
             is
             in
             him
             to
             deserve
             it
             .
             So
             he
             may
             but
             have
             a
             Name
             and
             Reputation
             of
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             ,
             and
             other
             ways
             gifted
             ,
             and
             qualified
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             few
             are
             ,
             and
             be
             pointed
             at
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             as
             he
             goeth
             for
             a
             few-such
             ,
             he
             is
             well
             enough
             pleased
             with
             himself
             ,
             whatever
             he
             be
             in
             truth
             ;
             he
             can
             fall
             out
             with
             himself
             for
             nothing
             but
             his
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             care
             to
             make
             himself
             known
             abroad
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             deceive
             all
             men
             into
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             by
             seeming
             something
             that
             he
             is
             not
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             his
             Studies
             and
             Endeavours
             are
             bent
             upon
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             yet
             unknown
             ;
             to
             have
             his
             person
             had
             in
             esteem
             and
             admiration
             ;
             and
             his
             real
             worth
             unknown
             ,
             lest
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             should
             abate
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             reputation
             and
             fame
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             insatiably
             thirsteth
             after
             .
             So
             he
             may
             be
             had
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             some
             hight
             ,
             he
             is
             well
             enough
             content
             ;
             what
             tho
             the
             Statue
             be
             but
             of
             common
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             the
             life
             of
             vertue
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             's
             good
             ,
             yet
             it
             stands
             in
             a
             publick
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             finely
             painted
             ,
             and
             guilt
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             pass
             by
             look
             upon
             it
             and
             call
             it
             a
             fine
             thing
             ,
             and
             fools
             admire
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             .
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             short
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             why
             we
             must
             avoid
             this
             Vice
             of
             Vain-glory
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             cause
             enough
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             but
             be
             brought
             to
             see
             ,
             1.
             
             
               How
               odious
               it
               is
               to
               men
               .
               2.
               
               How
               dishonourable
               to
               God.
               3.
               
               How
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel-spirit
               .
               4.
               
               How
               destructive
               to
               our
               endeavours
               and
               hopes
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
             5.
             
             
               What
               a
               Plague
               it
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certainly
             odious
             to
             men
             of
             what
             sort
             or
             complexion
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             no
             man
             can
             indure
             in
             any
             man
             but
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             ,
             more
             then
             for
             any
             one
             thing
             beside
             ,
             good
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             themselves
             .
             The
             proud
             man
             ,
             tho
             he
             can
             freely
             indulge
             himself
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             can
             least
             of
             any
             man
             see
             it
             with
             any
             patience
             in
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             any
             better
             then
             as
             a
             covetous
             man
             doth
             upon
             a
             Thief
             or
             Robber
             ,
             because
             all
             praise
             and
             honour
             he
             accounts
             his
             own
             due
             ,
             and
             thinks
             whoever
             gets
             it
             robbeth
             him
             of
             what
             is
             his
             .
             He
             therefore
             is
             sure
             to
             condemn
             it
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             yet
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             stands
             ,
             as
             Alexander
             did
             betwixt
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Proud
             Cynick
             ,
             too
             much
             in
             his
             light
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             him
             look
             so
             shiningly
             as
             he
             would
             do
             .
             And
             the
             humble
             hates
             it
             because
             he
             is
             humble
             ,
             and
             hates
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             sinful
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Vain-glorious
             man
             can
             get
             by
             his
             foolish
             ambition
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             ,
             which
             above
             all
             things
             he
             abhorreth
             and
             most
             studiously
             endeavoureth
             to
             prevent
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             is
             discovered
             ,
             to
             be
             despised
             of
             all
             .
             But
             this
             is
             little
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vain-glory
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             odious
             to
             God.
             How
             should
             any
             man
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             due
             to
             him
             from
             his
             Creature
             ?
             All
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             and
             Praise
             ,
             because
             all
             Goodness
             is
             so
             ,
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             only
             his
             :
             and
             hence
             the
             Vain-glorious
             man
             is
             the
             most
             sacrilegious
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             
               Robber
               of
               God
            
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             rob
             him
             of
             Tithes
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             taking
             to
             himself
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             due
             unto
             God's
             name
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             very
             jealous
             .
             The
             Vain-glorious
             man
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Idolater
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             making
             
             an
             Idol
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             desirous
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             worship
             him
             .
             This
             we
             are
             plainly
             told
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             ,
             
               God
               resisteth
               the
               Proud
               ,
               but
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             contrary
             Vain-glory
             is
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             visible
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             Our
             holy
             Iesus
             hath
             more
             particularly
             commended
             his
             own
             example
             to
             our
             imitation
             herein
             ,
             
               Learn
               of
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             Matt.
             11.
             29.
             
             
               He
               sought
               not
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               but
               the
               glory
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.
             50.
             7.
             18.
             
             He
             took
             especial
             care
             to
             prick
             this
             Bladder
             in
             his
             Disciples
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             espied
             it
             beginning
             to
             rise
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Zebedee
               ,
               Matt.
               20.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Self-denial
            
             was
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Lessons
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             left
             it
             upon
             record
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             that
             one
             great
             reason
             why
             no
             more
             believed
             on
             him
             and
             became
             true
             Christians
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               received
               honour
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               sought
               not
               that
               honour
               that
               cometh
               from
               God
               only
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.
             44.
             
             And
             
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               more
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.
             43.
             
             Now
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             at
             the
             5th
             v.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Let
               this
               mind
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             What
             that
             was
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               v.
               7.
               
               He
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               but
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               humbled
               himself
               .
            
             If
             we
             will
             then
             be
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             walk
             worthy
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             mind
             we
             must
             be
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             certainly
             blasteth
             all
             our
             very
             best
             performances
             ,
             and
             destroyeth
             all
             the
             hopes
             we
             had
             of
             a
             blessing
             upon
             them
             .
             Even
             all
             those
             otherwise
             Pious
             and
             Charitable
             Acts
             ,
             which
             done
             in
             love
             and
             humble
             obedience
             are
             most
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             sure
             promise
             of
             an
             everlasting
             reward
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Alms-giving
             ,
             when
             thus
             Pharisaically
             
             performed
             for
             ostentation
             and
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             content
             to
             take
             up
             with
             that
             poor
             ,
             airy
             ,
             pittiful
             thing
             ,
             the
             plaudite
             and
             praise
             of
             a
             few
             sinners
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             approbation
             and
             reward
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               enter
               thou
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ,
            
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             this
             Vain-glory
             pestereth
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             disturbeth
             daily
             the
             Peace
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             needless
             to
             shew
             in
             many
             words
             .
             It
             hath
             reigned
             too
             long
             in
             the
             World
             to
             have
             the
             innumerable
             mischiefs
             it
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             concealed
             from
             any
             observing
             man.
             When
             once
             any
             man
             is
             infected
             with
             this
             disease
             ,
             he
             groweth
             restless
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             longeth
             to
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             popular
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             Rabbi
             ,
             and
             thought
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             a
             Master
             in
             Israel
             ;
             and
             then
             Conscience
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             would
             mightily
             disturb
             him
             in
             his
             way
             to
             glory
             ,
             tho
             a
             pretence
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             very
             great
             tenderness
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             by
             no
             means
             be
             made
             away
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             best
             staff
             he
             hath
             to
             lean
             upon
             .
             Such
             men
             always
             think
             themselves
             too
             much
             hid
             in
             the
             Crowd
             of
             ordinary
             Christians
             ;
             alas
             ,
             what
             reputation
             and
             honour
             can
             it
             bring
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             speak
             ,
             or
             write
             as
             other
             good
             Christians
             do
             ?
             Or
             what
             glory
             can
             come
             of
             living
             by
             the
             same
             common
             rules
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christians
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             such
             as
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             given
             ?
             They
             are
             not
             only
             Papists
             that
             affect
             works
             of
             Super-erogation
             .
             The
             man
             that
             will
             be
             Famous
             ,
             must
             resolve
             to
             step
             out
             boldly
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             attempt
             something
             that
             others
             dare
             not
             do
             ,
             venture
             to
             be
             singular
             in
             some
             new
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             take
             particular
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             admire
             his
             Wisdom
             or
             his
             Courage
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Shew
             us
             another
             man
             that
             could
             
             or
             durst
             do
             this
             .
             Nor
             can
             such
             an
             one
             be
             long
             without
             Company
             ,
             he
             that
             cannot
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               first
               invention
            
             ,
             will
             strive
             for
             that
             of
             the
             
               first
               approbation
            
             ,
             thinking
             it
             some
             praise
             to
             be
             first
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             a
             wiser
             then
             himself
             .
             Men
             will
             rather
             be
             content
             with
             a
             fame
             at
             second
             hand
             then
             want
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             maintain
             the
             Novelty
             by
             dispute
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             he
             may
             soon
             be
             taught
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             bad
             names
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             them
             once
             on
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             whether
             he
             understand
             them
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             can
             bestow
             them
             as
             freely
             as
             another
             upon
             any
             thing
             he
             is
             bid
             to
             shew
             his
             dislike
             of
             ;
             especially
             on
             those
             dull
             Souls
             that
             can
             so
             contentedly
             go
             on
             in
             those
             beaten
             Roads
             wherein
             good
             Christians
             have
             so
             long
             walked
             before
             them
             .
             Should
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             all
             the
             Heresies
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             which
             have
             troubled
             and
             rent
             the
             Church
             from
             its
             first
             Plantation
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             we
             might
             find
             most
             of
             them
             coming
             from
             this
             never-failing
             Spring
             of
             Vain-glory.
             I
             close
             this
             with
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             26.
             
             
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               desirous
               of
               Vain-glory
               ,
               provoking
               one
               another
               ,
               envying
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             Some
             may
             possibly
             here
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             we
             Christians
             should
             be
             wholly
             regardless
             of
             our
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             unconcerned
             whether
             we
             have
             a
             
               good
               name
            
             amongst
             men
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             An.
             To
             such
             we
             say
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccl.
             7.
             1.
             
             
               A
               good
               name
               is
               better
               then
               precious
               Oyntment
               .
               And
               rather
               to
               be
               chosen
               then
               great
               Riches
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             truely
             tender
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             even
             with
             b●d
             men
             if
             possible
             ,
             this
             affording
             him
             many
             special
             advantages
             of
             doing
             God
             better
             service
             among
             them
             .
             Honour
             and
             Praise
             are
             no
             despicable
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             sought
             and
             upheld
             in
             due
             place
             as
             well
             as
             Riches
             and
             other
             Earthly
             Blessings
             
             without
             offence
             to
             God
             or
             Man.
             Let
             us
             only
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             take
             the
             right
             course
             to
             do
             both
             ,
             and
             secure
             to
             our selves
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             really
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             seeming
             only
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             well
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             take
             but
             a
             few
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             See
             that
             God
             have
             his
             due
             honour
             intirely
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             be
             content
             with
             ours
             as
             it
             shall
             fall
             unto
             us
             .
             Let
             our
             principal
             care
             be
             to
             seek
             the
             
               honour
               that
               cometh
               from
               God
               only
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             his
             approbation
             and
             
               well
               done
            
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             hardly
             want
             so
             much
             as
             is
             due
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             men
             .
             To
             
               honour
               God
            
             is
             our
             great
             duty
             ,
             and
             our
             great
             incouragement
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Them
               that
               honour
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               honour
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             Whether
             and
             how
             far
             we
             shall
             be
             honour'd
             of
             men
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             doing
             our
             duty
             ,
             the
             only
             thing
             to
             which
             it
             can
             belong
             ,
             let
             us
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             ordereth
             all
             things
             .
             
               By
               humility
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             4.
             
             If
             he
             give
             them
             ,
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             return
             all
             we
             receive
             unto
             him
             :
             if
             we
             want
             the
             honour
             men
             should
             give
             ,
             let
             this
             suffice
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             approve
             our selves
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               By
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               by
               evil
               report
               and
               good
               report
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             made
             sure
             that
             God
             have
             his
             honour
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             men
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             promote
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             use
             the
             proper
             means
             to
             gain
             and
             keep
             up
             a
             good
             reputation
             among
             men
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             for
             our
             own
             sakes
             ,
             as
             for
             Gods
             and
             theirs
             .
             Let
             us
             conscienciously
             do
             our
             duties
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             his
             respective
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             either
             to
             get
             a
             
               good
               name
            
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             deserve
             a
             bad
             one
             .
             A
             good
             name
             thus
             gotten
             is
             very
             valuable
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             very
             serviceable
             to
             us
             to
             many
             good
             purposes
             ,
             both
             in
             relation
             to
             
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             men
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             as
             an
             encouragement
             to
             greater
             Alacrity
             in
             our
             duty
             .
             But
             let
             us
             beware
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             we
             make
             our
             own
             reputation
             the
             principal
             motive
             or
             end
             of
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             to
             seek
             our
             own
             honour
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             rob
             him
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             unto
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             we
             seek
             to
             raise
             up
             to
             our selves
             a
             rame
             by
             any
             sin
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             an
             hypocritical
             shew
             of
             Piety
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             to
             build
             our
             reputation
             upon
             God's
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             we
             endeavour
             to
             build
             our
             own
             reputation
             upon
             the
             ruine
             of
             another
             mans
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             both
             the
             Iustice
             and
             the
             Charity
             which
             we
             owe
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             we
             abuse
             our
             reputation
             amongst
             men
             to
             the
             countenancing
             of
             Faction
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             any
             evil
             thing
             whatsoever
             .
             In
             short
             .
          
           
             Let
             our
             own
             glory
             always
             stoop
             and
             veyl
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             subjection
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             Vain-glory.
             
          
           
             How
             both
             these
             ,
             Strife
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             we
             must
             learn
             by
             the
             second
             Rule
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               In
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
            
             Such
             a
             measure
             of
             Humility
             as
             will
             make
             men
             
               esteem
               others
               better
               than
               themselves
            
             ,
             will
             by
             rooting
             out
             Strife
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             settle
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             blessed
             Peace
             .
          
           
             How
             this
             Doctrine
             will
             be
             entertain'd
             and
             practised
             in
             this
             proud
             Age
             ,
             God
             alone
             knows
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             we
             must
             leave
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             endeayour
             .
             
             Our
             Task
             at
             this
             time
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             
               To
               lay
               down
               a
               brief
               Description
               of
               the
               Grace
               commended
               ,
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               its
               great
               Efficacy
               for
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               Strife
               and
               Vain-glory
               ,
               the
               two
               grand
               Enemies
               to
               Love
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             
               To
               declare
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               in
               esteeming
               each
               other
               better
               than
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Grace
             or
             Vertue
             which
             is
             here
             commended
             to
             us
             is
             Humility
             or
             
               lowliness
               of
               mind
            
             .
             A
             Grace
             which
             abundantly
             commends
             it self
             ,
             and
             engageth
             the
             affections
             of
             all
             that
             see
             it
             ,
             wherever
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             as
             all
             things
             of
             greatest
             worth
             commonly
             are
             ,
             almost
             as
             rare
             as
             it
             is
             excellent
             .
             One
             most
             illustrious
             Example
             of
             it
             we
             have
             to
             imitate
             ,
             which
             ,
             were
             its
             worth
             unknown
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             commend
             it
             unto
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             whatever
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             themselves
             .
             Look
             upon
             the
             whole
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             him
             who
             came
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             you
             see
             this
             Divine
             Vertue
             expressed
             to
             the
             life
             .
             How
             wonderful
             then
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             great
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             that
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             have
             any
             intimate
             acquaintance
             with
             it
             ?
             Tho
             all
             commend
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             yet
             few
             labour
             to
             find
             it
             in
             themselves
             .
             
               This
               is
               it
            
             .
             An
             holy
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             Spirit
             whereby
             a
             man
             doth
             most
             heartily
             give
             all
             honour
             possible
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             due
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             content
             with
             a
             very
             little
             for
             himself
             .
             It
             wholly
             emptieth
             him
             of
             all
             Self-conceit
             ,
             checketh
             in
             him
             all
             aspiring
             thoughts
             ,
             maketh
             him
             truely
             sensible
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             him
             not
             to
             think
             of
             himself
             above
             what
             he
             finds
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             although
             others
             shall
             think
             him
             to
             be
             much
             less
             than
             indeed
             he
             is
             .
             The
             humble
             man
             is
             very
             much
             in
             considering
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Creature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
             nothing
             at
             all
             but
             only
             what
             it
             had
             pleased
             God
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             considereth
             yet
             farther
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             offendeth
             God
             daily
             ,
             and
             serveth
             him
             at
             best
             very
             imperfectly
             and
             weakly
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             often
             abused
             God's
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             is
             thereupon
             become
             less
             than
             the
             least
             of
             his
             Mercies
             :
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             his
             wants
             and
             infirmities
             are
             much
             more
             than
             his
             Abilities
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             Creature
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             doth
             now
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             excel
             him
             in
             something
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             innocence
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             one
             respect
             or
             other
             he
             stands
             in
             as
             much
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             do
             of
             him
             .
             He
             remembreth
             how
             unable
             he
             is
             of
             himself
             to
             help
             himself
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             and
             blessing
             of
             another
             .
             And
             now
             considering
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             his
             own
             Glory
             vanisheth
             from
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             entertaineth
             low
             and
             just
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             
               poor
               ,
               weak
               ,
               wicked
            
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             a
             very
             contemptible
             Creature
             ,
             that
             can
             deserve
             nothing
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             do
             either
             God
             or
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             himself
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             that
             service
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             He
             looketh
             upon
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             anothers
             free
             gift
             and
             bounty
             .
             He
             looketh
             upon
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             or
             can
             do
             in
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             himself
             ,
             as
             imperfect
             at
             best
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             God's
             Blessing
             ,
             vain
             if
             not
             hurtful
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             he
             looketh
             upon
             himself
             as
             a
             very
             unworthy
             and
             useless
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             he
             may
             be
             an
             instrument
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Great
             and
             
               Good
               God
            
             ,
             and
             may
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             his
             Manager
             be
             directed
             to
             something
             good
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             also
             cometh
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             this
             humble
             man
             hath
             ,
             he
             holds
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             debtor
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             also
             most
             unworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             too
             good
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             cannot
             
             but
             admire
             Gods
             goodness
             and
             bounty
             to
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             permitting
             him
             yet
             to
             live
             .
             If
             he
             suffer
             any
             evil
             ,
             he
             accounts
             it
             a
             very
             light
             thing
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             repines
             not
             at
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             admireth
             Gods
             goodness
             still
             in
             dealing
             so
             gently
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             him
             that
             they
             are
             no
             greater
             .
             Whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sinful
             ,
             he
             taketh
             it
             all
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             owns
             the
             shame
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thinks
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             sinner
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             he
             blesseth
             God
             that
             hath
             enabled
             him
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             calleth
             nothing
             of
             it
             his
             own
             besides
             the
             imperfections
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             think
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             beholden
             to
             him
             for
             doing
             but
             a
             very
             little
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             it
             and
             very
             imperfectly
             .
             Nothing
             that
             he
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             ,
             or
             doth
             ,
             can
             swell
             him
             up
             with
             any
             proud
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             is
             less
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             than
             he
             can
             be
             in
             any
             mans
             else
             ,
             and
             accounts
             himself
             a
             very
             unworthy
             thing
             .
             This
             is
             a
             man
             of
             a
             lowly
             mind
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             right
             Christian
             temper
             sufficiently
             appeareth
             from
             two
             things
             which
             I
             need
             but
             only
             name
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             visible
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             saw
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             his
             Special
             Blessing
             resting
             upon
             it
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Poor
               in
               spirit
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matt.
             5.
             3.
             
             Which
             I
             shall
             now
             suppose
             enough
             to
             commend
             this
             lovely
             Vertue
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             in
             a
             few
             words
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Heavenly
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             drive
             out
             Strife
             and
             Vain-glory.
             And
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             obvious
             ,
             that
             this
             and
             this
             only
             can
             do
             that
             work
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             even
             needless
             to
             say
             any
             
             thing
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             only
             or
             chiefly
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             by
             
               Pride
               cometh
               Contention
            
             ,
             then
             by
             what
             else
             but
             Humility
             can
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             come
             ?
             The
             proud
             man
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             be
             peaceable
             except
             it
             be
             by
             the
             help
             of
             some
             other
             Vice
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Laziness
               ,
               Covetousness
            
             ,
             or
             especially
             ,
             Cowardice
             .
             And
             the
             humble
             man
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             humble
             .
             Alas
             ,
             saith
             the
             humble
             hearted
             Christian
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             any
             the
             least
             disturbance
             either
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             should
             be
             made
             either
             by
             or
             for
             such
             a
             poor
             Worm
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             thousand
             such
             as
             I
             ?
             He
             hath
             not
             such
             high
             thoughts
             of
             his
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             
               proud
               fool
            
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             humour'd
             in
             his
             mistakes
             more
             then
             they
             ,
             therefore
             is
             it
             alway
             far
             from
             him
             to
             commend
             his
             own
             judgment
             or
             opinion
             unto
             others
             as
             the
             true
             Standard
             whereby
             he
             would
             have
             them
             measure
             theirs
             .
             How
             great
             soever
             such
             a
             mans
             knowledge
             is
             ,
             be
             sure
             his
             modesty
             is
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             ever
             restrain
             him
             from
             making
             his
             knowledge
             a
             trouble
             to
             the
             World.
             He
             will
             heartily
             bless
             God
             for
             enabling
             him
             by
             it
             to
             do
             others
             any
             service
             in
             seasonable
             instructions
             and
             directions
             in
             their
             course
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             temptation
             at
             all
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             obtrude
             himself
             upon
             all
             men
             as
             their
             only
             Iudge
             of
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             He
             is
             so
             far
             from
             an
             eager
             desire
             and
             hunting
             after
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             affectation
             of
             popularity
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             thing
             he
             more
             dreads
             ,
             then
             the
             applause
             and
             admiration
             of
             the
             many
             ;
             and
             nothing
             is
             apt
             to
             humble
             him
             more
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             grow
             jealous
             of
             himself
             ,
             knowing
             well
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Multitude
             to
             agree
             in
             the
             approbation
             of
             what
             is
             good
             .
             He
             thinks
             every
             condition
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Providence
            
             allots
             him
             in
             this
             
             World
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             much
             too
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             far
             exceeding
             his
             deserts
             ,
             that
             he
             concludes
             it
             very
             misbecoming
             him
             to
             make
             any
             bustle
             to
             get
             up
             higher
             :
             and
             he
             is
             so
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             Door-keeper
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             sitting
             at
             
               Iesus
               feet
            
             to
             hear
             his
             words
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             ambition
             at
             all
             to
             be
             called
             of
             men
             Rabbi
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             esteemed
             some
             great
             one
             ,
             and
             admired
             by
             the
             gazing
             Multitude
             .
             His
             mean
             and
             modest
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             improvements
             makes
             him
             indeed
             very
             inquisitive
             and
             industrious
             to
             learn
             of
             any
             man
             that
             he
             thinks
             able
             to
             teach
             him
             those
             things
             whereof
             he
             supposeth
             himself
             ignorant
             :
             and
             he
             blesseth
             God
             for
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             both
             loves
             and
             honours
             his
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeth
             by
             whom
             he
             hath
             profited
             :
             and
             if
             he
             attain
             to
             that
             competent
             stock
             of
             knowledge
             as
             may
             fit
             him
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             freely
             as
             the
             payment
             of
             a
             due
             debt
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             as
             humility
             commands
             him
             ,
             not
             scornfully
             and
             disdainfully
             ,
             not
             proudly
             and
             imperiously
             
               Lording
               it
               over
               mens
               faith
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               helper
               of
               their
               joy
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             Not
             
               Preaching
               himself
               ,
               but
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               himself
               their
               servant
               for
               Iesus
               sake
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             Serving
             them
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             the
             Servant
             of
             him
             that
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ;
             ministring
             not
             to
             his
             own
             fame
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             needs
             of
             mens
             Souls
             .
             His
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             his
             own
             merits
             ,
             make
             him
             well
             content
             with
             the
             honour
             and
             respect
             that
             is
             bestow'd
             upon
             him
             be
             it
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             care
             is
             how
             to
             deserve
             that
             little
             better
             then
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             yet
             done
             ;
             and
             to
             pay
             all
             that
             respect
             ,
             honour
             and
             obedience
             which
             he
             finds
             owing
             from
             himself
             to
             others
             ,
             willing
             to
             condescend
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             sinful
             be
             it
             never
             so
             low
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             quiet
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             wherein
             
             he
             liveth
             .
             What
             am
             I
             (
             saith
             he
             alway
             )
             that
             for
             my
             sake
             or
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             the
             gratifying
             my
             humour
             or
             opinion
             ,
             the
             publick
             peace
             should
             suffer
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             least
             bustle
             should
             be
             made
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             Thus
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             Strife
             and
             Vain-glory
             to
             live
             where
             Humility
             reigneth
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             pull
             down
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             this
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             is
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             work
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             effect
             this
             blessed
             and
             most
             desireable
             reformation
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             most
             heartily
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             most
             strenuously
             to
             endeavour
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             its
             work
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             
               esteem
               each
               other
               better
               then
               our selves
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Humility
             ,
             but
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             Humility
             enough
             to
             do
             this
             
               work
               ?
               Humility
            
             not
             only
             maketh
             a
             man
             little
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             but
             others
             great
             ;
             teacheth
             him
             to
             depress
             himself
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             may
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             him
             .
             A
             Work
             this
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             fear
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             that
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             41.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               work
               which
               men
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               believe
               ,
               tho
               a
               man
               declare
               it
               unto
               them
               .
            
             O
             that
             men
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             think
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             can
             be
             ,
             as
             this
             
               esteeming
               others
               better
               then
               our selves
            
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             such
             a
             work
             as
             necessarily
             requireth
             the
             help
             of
             the
             mighty
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             mans
             proud
             heart
             will
             not
             down
             so
             low
             by
             any
             less
             power
             .
             But
             if
             we
             see
             not
             this
             effect
             of
             Humility
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             as
             we
             take
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             say
             that
             Humility
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             not
             Humility
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Let
             Humility
             be
             Humility
             indeed
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             do
             it
             .
             For
             this
             being
             its
             proper
             work
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             very
             vile
             and
             bad
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             a
             little
             thing
             will
             serve
             if
             they
             have
             any
             so
             much
             as
             shew
             of
             goodness
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             seem
             better
             .
             It
             needs
             not
             much
             goodness
             ,
             that
             
             is
             only
             to
             be
             thought
             better
             then
             what
             is
             thought
             
               stark
               naught
            
             .
             It
             is
             however
             a
             piece
             of
             Self-denial
             which
             every
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             is
             bound
             to
             learn.
             And
             tho
             every
             man
             be
             a
             great
             lover
             and
             admirer
             of
             himself
             upon
             any
             very
             slender
             account
             naturally
             ,
             yet
             Christianity
             will
             cast
             the
             Soul
             into
             another
             mould
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             
               new
               Creatures
            
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             do
             greater
             matters
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             we
             should
             esteem
             men
             contrarily
             to
             what
             we
             see
             them
             to
             be
             ?
             And
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             perswaded
             that
             we
             see
             many
             men
             much
             worse
             and
             wickeder
             than
             we
             our selves
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             we
             think
             them
             otherwise
             would
             be
             to
             lie
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             suppose
             you
             think
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             appearance
             ,
             worse
             than
             your selves
             ;
             have
             you
             done
             enough
             to
             assure
             your selves
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             want
             of
             Humility
             that
             maketh
             them
             appear
             worse
             ?
             Are
             you
             sure
             that
             if
             you
             saw
             with
             the
             humble
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             things
             would
             not
             appear
             to
             you
             much
             otherwise
             then
             now
             they
             do
             ?
             Think
             not
             the
             Apostle
             here
             gives
             a
             Rule
             which
             no
             man
             can
             follow
             ,
             but
             learn
             to
             be
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             matter
             may
             prove
             very
             easie
             Let
             us
             try
             therefore
             what
             Humility
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             we
             then
             otber
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             either
             really
             better
             then
             we
             ,
             or
             really
             worse
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             two
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             except
             we
             may
             suppose
             them
             really
             in
             all
             points
             exactly
             our
             Equals
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             discern
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             humility
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             weigh
             down
             the
             Scale
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             others
             be
             really
             better
             then
             we
             ,
             there
             needs
             not
             much
             Humility
             to
             esteem
             them
             better
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             act
             of
             condescention
             in
             us
             to
             account
             them
             as
             good
             as
             they
             are
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             debt
             we
             owe
             to
             Iustice
             and
             Truth
             ,
             to
             value
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             worth
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             
             otherwise
             we
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             and
             them
             .
             Against
             God
             ,
             by
             not
             honouring
             him
             in
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Image
             as
             we
             discern
             in
             any
             one
             .
             And
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             with-holding
             from
             them
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             their
             due
             ,
             the
             pre-eminence
             unto
             which
             he
             hath
             exalted
             them
             in
             any
             kind
             ;
             in
             not
             honouring
             them
             whom
             God
             hath
             pleased
             to
             honour
             .
             We
             ought
             both
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             justice
             to
             them
             ,
             behave
             our selves
             towards
             them
             as
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             whom
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             place
             above
             us
             .
             The
             reasonableness
             and
             equity
             of
             this
             I
             need
             not
             to
             spend
             time
             or
             words
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             seeing
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             void
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             think
             it
             just
             ,
             that
             all
             real
             goodness
             or
             excellency
             should
             have
             a
             proportionable
             respect
             and
             honour
             ,
             tho
             all
             men
             have
             not
             (
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             men
             have
             )
             that
             Humility
             to
             acknowledge
             those
             Excellencies
             which
             are
             in
             other
             men
             .
             Nay
             such
             is
             the
             crossness
             and
             perverseness
             of
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             honouring
             ,
             too
             many
             have
             wickedness
             enough
             to
             
               envy
               ,
               malign
            
             and
             calumniate
             all
             such
             as
             they
             see
             above
             themselves
             in
             any
             gift
             or
             
               Vertue
               ,
               Place
            
             or
             Office
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             whence
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Humility
             ,
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             or
             rather
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             that
             confessed
             piece
             of
             Iustice
             of
             
               doing
               to
               all
               others
               as
               they
               would
               have
               others
               do
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             others
             be
             not
             better
             ,
             but
             really
             worse
             then
             we
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             could
             but
             once
             be
             brought
             to
             understand
             the
             work
             of
             true
             Humility
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             teach
             us
             to
             think
             much
             otherwise
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             yet
             our
             Pride
             will
             suffer
             us
             to
             do
             :
             and
             that
             without
             doing
             violence
             to
             truth
             ,
             or
             undervaluing
             any
             Gift
             which
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             us
             more
             then
             other
             men
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             but
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             descend
             very
             low
             into
             
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             very
             much
             evil
             in
             our selves
             which
             lieth
             hid
             from
             other
             men
             .
             It
             keeps
             the
             thoughts
             very
             much
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             ramble
             much
             abroad
             ,
             to
             spie
             wonders
             in
             other
             mens
             houses
             to
             talk
             of
             ,
             and
             busie
             themselves
             with
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             observing
             the
             Slut-holes
             and
             dirty
             corners
             of
             their
             own
             .
             The
             humble
             mans
             eye
             is
             very
             much
             fixed
             upon
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             infirmities
             and
             failings
             .
             And
             when
             at
             any
             time
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             his
             own
             good
             qualities
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             business
             to
             make
             comparisons
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             much
             he
             excelleth
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             compare
             himself
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             observe
             how
             much
             he
             is
             improved
             in
             Grace
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             better
             these
             have
             made
             him
             then
             formerly
             he
             was
             ;
             and
             this
             carries
             his
             Meditations
             up
             to
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             in
             praise
             and
             admiration
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodness
             who
             hath
             done
             so
             great
             things
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             how
             they
             fit
             him
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             the
             World.
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             can
             he
             consider
             without
             exercising
             his
             Humility
             in
             reflecting
             on
             his
             own
             unworthyness
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             former
             unworthyness
             serve
             him
             to
             heighten
             his
             admiration
             of
             ,
             and
             thankfulness
             for
             Gods
             bounty
             to
             such
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             in
             thus
             inriching
             him
             lessen
             his
             esteem
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             deeper
             degree
             of
             Humility
             ,
             whilst
             he
             thinks
             with
             himself
             ,
             how
             little
             he
             answereth
             the
             end
             of
             so
             much
             goodness
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             good
             in
             the
             World
             he
             doth
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             fitted
             him
             with
             ability
             to
             do
             .
             Thus
             he
             never
             wants
             work
             enough
             at
             home
             for
             his
             thoughts
             to
             busie
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             but
             little
             leisure
             to
             search
             into
             the
             failings
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             :
             and
             when
             he
             unwillingly
             sees
             
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             seem
             but
             Motes
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Beams
             in
             his
             Eye
             ,
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             apt
             so
             much
             to
             magnify
             ,
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             seem
             small
             things
             to
             him
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             or
             he
             considers
             them
             only
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             endeavour
             their
             Correction
             not
             their
             Aggravation
             .
             The
             humble
             man
             cannot
             be
             vile
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             more
             vile
             still
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
             But
             this
             same
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             absent
             from
             it
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             directs
             a
             mans
             eye
             most
             unto
             the
             Vertues
             and
             Excellencies
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             others
             ;
             which
             shine
             so
             much
             to
             him
             that
             for
             them
             he
             cannot
             see
             their
             infirmities
             .
             Their
             Vertues
             and
             Goodness
             of
             any
             kind
             he
             thinks
             it
             of
             some
             concernment
             to
             himself
             to
             see
             and
             learn
             and
             imitate
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             ,
             admiring
             his
             goodness
             to
             others
             as
             well
             as
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             as
             for
             their
             infirmities
             and
             failings
             ,
             they
             mostly
             concern
             God
             and
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             his
             Humility
             teacheth
             him
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             no
             further
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             Charity
             and
             his
             place
             wherein
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             command
             :
             and
             these
             will
             never
             command
             us
             to
             think
             men
             worse
             then
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             better
             then
             they
             are
             .
             Thus
             Humility
             rendring
             our
             own
             faults
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             others
             would
             count
             none
             ,
             very
             visible
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             those
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             either
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             are
             of
             publick
             cognizance
             ,
             reasonably
             moveth
             us
             to
             esteem
             them
             better
             then
             
               our selves
               .
               Charity
               covereth
               a
               multitude
               of
               faults
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppose
             we
             next
             ,
             that
             very
             many
             evils
             in
             other
             men
             do
             visibly
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             still
             many
             of
             our
             own
             will
             also
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             humble
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             many
             more
             in
             our selves
             then
             in
             them
             .
             And
             besides
             those
             many
             in
             our selves
             ,
             which
             we
             daily
             observe
             ,
             we
             know
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             Humility
             maketh
             us
             
             think
             there
             are
             very
             many
             secret
             sins
             lurking
             within
             our
             hearts
             ,
             watching
             an
             opportunity
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             have
             privately
             broken
             forth
             and
             escaped
             our
             notice
             in
             the
             passage
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             yet
             appear
             to
             us
             .
             So
             that
             how
             many
             soever
             the
             visible
             sins
             of
             other
             men
             be
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             humble
             man
             fears
             he
             goes
             beyond
             them
             in
             number
             and
             weight
             too
             .
             However
             ,
             when
             the
             humble
             man
             comes
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             compare
             himself
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             his
             wont
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             consider
             other
             mens
             failings
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             neither
             his
             
               own
               vertues
            
             but
             the
             vertues
             of
             other
             men
             .
             And
             as
             Pride
             teacheth
             a
             man
             to
             compare
             his
             own
             vertues
             with
             other
             mens
             vices
             ,
             as
             the
             proud
             Pharisee
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             something
             in
             himself
             to
             boast
             of
             :
             so
             Humility
             teacheth
             a
             man
             a
             quite
             contrary
             course
             ,
             to
             compare
             his
             own
             vices
             with
             other
             mens
             vertues
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             yet
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             think
             himself
             with
             the
             Apostle
             the
             
               chief
               of
               Sinners
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             will
             yet
             go
             farther
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             other
             mens
             Vices
             and
             failings
             may
             be
             much
             more
             visible
             to
             us
             then
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             their
             apparent
             vertues
             by
             much
             fewer
             then
             our
             own
             ;
             yet
             the
             humble
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             lay
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             cast
             in
             all
             the
             advantage
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             the
             allowances
             to
             others
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             He
             can
             partly
             know
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             he
             can
             know
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             take
             into
             consideration
             all
             the
             numerous
             aggravations
             of
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             apt
             sometimes
             to
             lay
             on
             too
             much
             weight
             ,
             even
             till
             he
             press
             down
             his
             Soul
             almost
             into
             despair
             .
             But
             as
             he
             knows
             he
             cannot
             see
             into
             all
             the
             aggravations
             of
             another
             mans
             sins
             ,
             being
             unable
             to
             see
             into
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             doth
             Charity
             restrain
             him
             alway
             from
             making
             any
             narrow
             search
             into
             them
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             other
             mens
             sins
             may
             be
             as
             visible
             to
             him
             as
             
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             lie
             open
             and
             obvious
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             shall
             his
             own
             be
             made
             always
             to
             out-weigh
             theirs
             in
             the
             aggravating
             circumstances
             which
             others
             cannot
             see
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             humble
             man
             considereth
             all
             the
             
               opportunities
               ,
               advantages
            
             and
             
               incouragements
               himself
            
             hath
             had
             to
             be
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             good
             he
             doth
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             others
             value
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             great
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             shall
             yet
             seem
             little
             and
             even
             nothing
             to
             himself
             ,
             compared
             with
             what
             he
             thinks
             both
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             him
             .
             And
             as
             much
             doth
             his
             Charity
             prompt
             him
             to
             excuse
             the
             little
             he
             seeth
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             by
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             want
             in
             them
             of
             all
             those
             helps
             which
             he
             hath
             had
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             is
             he
             always
             saying
             to
             himself
             ,
             What
             tho
             my
             Neighbours
             faults
             seem
             more
             than
             mine
             ?
             What
             tho
             the
             good
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             seem
             much
             below
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ?
             His
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             is
             much
             less
             then
             mine
             ;
             his
             opportunities
             of
             learning
             much
             fewer
             then
             I
             have
             had
             ;
             his
             
               natural
               faculties
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             his
             fault
             ,
             may
             be
             much
             weaker
             ;
             he
             wanted
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             wise
             Instructors
             and
             faithful
             Monitors
             which
             I
             have
             never
             lacked
             ;
             he
             met
             with
             many
             and
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             and
             lay
             under
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             been
             in
             good
             measure
             free
             from
             :
             Were
             I
             under
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             I
             should
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             sin
             much
             more
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             do
             less
             good
             then
             he
             :
             and
             were
             he
             in
             my
             Circumstances
             ,
             had
             he
             the
             same
             means
             and
             motives
             and
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             vertuously
             ,
             and
             lay
             under
             the
             same
             restraints
             from
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             would
             do
             and
             live
             much
             better
             than
             I
             have
             done
             .
             Thus
             the
             humble
             man
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             blame
             himself
             ,
             but
             any
             thing
             rather
             then
             his
             Brother
             .
             Yea
             rather
             then
             not
             esteem
             him
             better
             then
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             charge
             much
             of
             his
             evil
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             wicked
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             my
             fault
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             done
             what
             I
             ought
             to
             make
             him
             good
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             humble
             man
             be
             put
             to
             compare
             
               his
               own
            
             Vertues
             with
             other
             mens
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Vices
             with
             other
             mens
             Vices
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             )
             he
             will
             set
             Vertue
             against
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Vice
             against
             Vice
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             by
             any
             means
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             Scales
             of
             Vertues
             shall
             ascend
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Vices
             descend
             on
             his
             own
             side
             .
             And
             thus
             will
             he
             argue
             for
             his
             Brother
             against
             himself
             .
             I
             excel
             him
             it
             may
             be
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             he
             excelleth
             me
             in
             many
             .
             I
             may
             possibly
             be
             free
             from
             some
             sins
             whereof
             he
             is
             guilty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             he
             is
             free
             from
             many
             more
             that
             I
             find
             my self
             guilty
             of
             .
             If
             I
             be
             more
             sober
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             be
             more
             Charitable
             and
             liberal
             ,
             and
             I
             by
             my
             sobriety
             do
             good
             to
             my self
             ,
             but
             he
             by
             his
             liberality
             doth
             good
             to
             many
             .
             I
             may
             be
             less
             prodigal
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             less
             covetous
             ;
             I
             may
             be
             less
             careful
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             more
             serviceable
             to
             the
             World.
             I
             may
             pray
             oftener
             and
             longer
             ,
             but
             he
             prayeth
             more
             heartily
             .
             I
             may
             be
             more
             zealous
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             less
             censorious
             .
             I
             may
             be
             more
             chaste
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             more
             peaceable
             ;
             I
             may
             be
             more
             active
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             more
             meek
             and
             humble
             ;
             I
             may
             be
             more
             wise
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             is
             the
             better
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             he
             can
             none
             of
             these
             ways
             give
             his
             Neighbour
             the
             advantage
             of
             himself
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             done
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             have
             done
             ,
             till
             if
             possible
             ,
             he
             do
             it
             .
             What
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             tho
             I
             see
             little
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             there
             not
             be
             much
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             ?
             He
             talketh
             not
             so
             much
             of
             Religion
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             modesty
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             it
             may
             become
             too
             vile
             by
             being
             made
             a
             
               common
               talk
            
             His
             Humility
             is
             too
             great
             to
             let
             him
             shew
             himself
             too
             openly
             ;
             he
             is
             afraid
             to
             deceive
             the
             World
             into
             too
             good
             an
             opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             
             or
             give
             occasion
             to
             any
             man
             to
             over-value
             him
             ,
             or
             lest
             by
             admiring
             his
             vertues
             they
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             imitate
             his
             vices
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             judge
             him
             as
             bad
             as
             he
             seems
             ,
             except
             I
             could
             see
             as
             far
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             into
             his
             outward
             behaviour
             .
             Tho
             this
             be
             bad
             enough
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             some
             spark
             of
             Grace
             within
             ,
             that
             lying
             yet
             raked
             up
             in
             corruption
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             easiness
             of
             nature
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             customs
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             an
             immoderate
             bashfulness
             to
             resist
             the
             temptations
             of
             company
             ,
             or
             a
             timorousness
             of
             nature
             to
             venture
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             hinderances
             ;
             or
             for
             want
             of
             good
             means
             and
             helps
             ,
             is
             kept
             from
             acting
             and
             warming
             the
             Soul
             with
             true
             Devotion
             and
             Piety
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             in
             due
             time
             get
             life
             and
             strength
             and
             shew
             it self
             .
             And
             as
             I
             see
             not
             what
             good
             there
             is
             within
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             I
             see
             half
             that
             evil
             that
             is
             within
             
               my self
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             Yea
             every
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             too
             favourable
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             too
             severe
             a
             censurer
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             safest
             for
             me
             to
             judge
             my self
             ,
             and
             leave
             others
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             I
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             fear
             then
             a
             
               spiritual
               Pride
               ,
               Publicanes
            
             and
             Sinners
             are
             justified
             sooner
             than
             a
             proud
             Pharisee
             that
             despiseth
             and
             croweth
             over
             them
             .
             Humility
             stands
             more
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             sinner
             then
             of
             the
             conceited
             Iusticiary
             .
             It
             will
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             last
             day
             who
             is
             
               best
               ,
               he
            
             or
             I.
             Now
             't
             is
             enough
             that
             God
             knows
             it
             ,
             who
             will
             then
             judge
             righteously
             .
             Be
             he
             better
             ,
             be
             he
             worse
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             he
             should
             
               take
               place
            
             of
             me
             in
             my
             own
             esteem
             .
             It
             is
             my
             duty
             to
             set
             Strangers
             above
             me
             in
             mine
             own
             house
             .
             I
             may
             lose
             something
             on
             earth
             by
             my
             Humility
             ,
             but
             Pride
             will
             certainly
             keep
             me
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             I
             may
             safely
             esteem
             
               others
               better
            
             then
             my self
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             know
             both
             them
             and
             my self
             better
             then
             yet
             I
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             will
             Humility
             teach
             us
             to
             strive
             who
             shall
             give
             place
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             humble
             man
             can
             really
             think
             others
             better
             then
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             satisfie
             the
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             will
             effect
             what
             is
             desired
             .
             If
             we
             be
             impartial
             in
             judging
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             forward
             to
             censure
             others
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             not
             more
             busie
             in
             casting
             out
             the
             Mote
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Brothers
             Eye
             ,
             than
             the
             Beam
             that
             is
             in
             our
             own
             Eye
             ,
             but
             more
             forward
             every
             man
             to
             reform
             himself
             then
             to
             find
             faults
             in
             others
             ;
             we
             shall
             practise
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             here
             given
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             seen
             how
             the
             duty
             is
             practicable
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             perceive
             how
             happy
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             were
             it
             duly
             practised
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             although
             a
             truely
             
               humble
               Christian
            
             will
             hardly
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             doing
             less
             then
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             and
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             nothing
             less
             then
             all
             this
             will
             serve
             to
             denominate
             a
             man
             truely
             humble
             ;
             yet
             were
             something
             less
             then
             this
             well
             practised
             among
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             taste
             the
             blessed
             fruits
             of
             such
             a
             practice
             .
             Suppose
             then
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               then
               themselves
               ,
            
             meant
             no
             more
             but
             thus
             .
             Either
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             should
             esteem
             ,
             honour
             and
             love
             them
             better
             ,
             whom
             we
             really
             think
             to
             be
             better
             .
             That
             we
             should
             not
             envy
             them
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             any
             way
             to
             lessen
             them
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             strive
             to
             get
             above
             them
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             enjoy
             without
             disturbance
             the
             respect
             and
             honour
             they
             deserve
             .
             What
             a
             happy
             change
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             would
             even
             this
             make
             ?
             Preferment
             would
             follow
             Merit
             and
             every
             thing
             would
             stand
             in
             its
             own
             place
             and
             order
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             no
             justling
             for
             pre-eminence
             ,
             nor
             any
             
             thing
             else
             but
             strength
             and
             beauty
             in
             the
             Building
             of
             God.
             Or
             suppose
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             should
             every
             one
             esteem
             our
             Superiors
             as
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             think
             them
             better
             only
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             our
             Superiors
             .
             If
             this
             were
             all
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             ,
             it
             would
             certainly
             very
             much
             avail
             to
             the
             Establishing
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             .
             There
             would
             be
             no
             resisting
             ,
             but
             an
             humble
             subjection
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             And
             Humility
             would
             teach
             us
             either
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             submit
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Governors
             .
             The
             same
             grace
             that
             teacheth
             us
             to
             obey
             God
             both
             actively
             and
             passively
             ,
             must
             teach
             us
             also
             to
             obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             us
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             actively
             where
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             passively
             only
             where
             we
             must
             needs
             :
             and
             tho
             we
             could
             not
             see
             in
             them
             the
             Image
             of
             
               God's
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             we
             would
             at
             least
             see
             and
             reverence
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             suppose
             the
             meaning
             were
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             do
             all
             things
             with
             that
             quietness
             and
             humbleness
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             every
             one
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             the
             other's
             wisdom
             and
             Piety
             than
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             Learned
             and
             
               Pious
               Annotator
            
             paraphraseth
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             obvious
             how
             this
             practice
             would
             conduce
             to
             Peace
             ,
             to
             need
             any
             farther
             explication
             .
             Or
             suppose
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             all
             were
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             every
             one
             look
             upon
             others
             as
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             thus
             far
             at
             least
             that
             we
             owe
             them
             a
             duty
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             duty
             that
             every
             man
             oweth
             to
             every
             man.
             Nor
             will
             this
             debt
             of
             Love
             be
             paid
             by
             any
             less
             than
             humbly
             condescending
             to
             promote
             their
             good
             ,
             especially
             the
             Eternal
             Good
             of
             their
             Souls
             by
             any
             the
             lowest
             and
             humblest
             services
             we
             can
             do
             them
             .
             Were
             this
             done
             indeed
             and
             were
             ,
             
               your
               humble
               servant
            
             as
             much
             the
             
             Language
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Tongue
             and
             Pen
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             all
             write
             our selves
             
               Loving
               Friends
            
             too
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             we
             could
             all
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             more
             in
             love
             with
             this
             most
             charming
             grace
             of
             Humility
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             others
             only
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             our selves
             !
             How
             happy
             a
             thing
             would
             it
             be
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Where
             Humility
             reigns
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             reigns
             not
             where
             it
             commands
             not
             a
             chearful
             subjection
             to
             all
             our
             Governors
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             strangers
             to
             love
             and
             peace
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             on
             all
             sides
             a
             mutual
             and
             delightful
             administring
             to
             one
             another's
             comfort
             and
             happiness
             .
             There
             could
             remain
             no
             Strife
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             who
             should
             be
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             most
             forward
             to
             serve
             his
             Brethren
             in
             Love.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             close
             this
             discourse
             with
             a
             short
             Exhortation
             only
             ,
             willing
             to
             leave
             a
             more
             particular
             application
             of
             the
             truths
             delivered
             to
             every
             man
             's
             own
             Conscience
             .
             Men
             may
             possibly
             be
             content
             ,
             or
             else
             compell'd
             ,
             to
             hear
             those
             things
             from
             the
             Monitor
             in
             their
             own
             breasts
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             too
             proud
             to
             hear
             with
             patience
             from
             another
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             Bowels
             of
             Mercies
             :
             If
             we
             are
             but
             so
             far
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             any
             of
             these
             things
             worthy
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             let
             us
             fulfil
             the
             joy
             of
             all
             Saints
             &
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               Militant
            
             and
             Triumphant
             ,
             by
             our
             being
             like-minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             so
             indeed
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             perswaded
             by
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               To
               be
               subject
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               be
               cloathed
               with
               Humility
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             once
             again
             think
             it
             the
             best
             fashion
             to
             wear
             that
             long
             difused
             Livery
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             
             lowly
             Saviour
             :
             by
             this
             will
             God
             own
             us
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             by
             this
             shall
             we
             be
             known
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Great
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             Nothing
             can
             render
             us
             so
             beautiful
             in
             his
             eyes
             as
             
               Humility
               .
               He
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               With
               the
               lowly
               is
               wisdom
            
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               be
               of
               an
               humble
               spirit
               with
               the
               lowly
               ,
               than
               to
               divide
               the
               spoyl
               with
               the
               Proud
               ,
            
             Prov.
             16.
             19.
             
             It
             is
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             proud
             man
             most
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             too
             much
             hast
             to
             it
             over-runneth
             :
             
               before
               Honour
               is
               Humility
            
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             33.
             
             
               Thorns
               and
               Snares
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               froward
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             5.
             
             
               But
               God
               shall
               save
               the
               humble
               person
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             22.
             9.
             
             
               He
               heareth
               his
               desire
            
             Prov.
             10.
             17.
             
             
               A
               mans
               pride
               shall
               bring
               him
               low
               ,
               but
               honour
               shall
               uphold
               the
               humble
               in
               spirit
               ,
            
             Prov.
             29.
             23.
             
             
               He
               that
               shall
               humble
               himself
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
            
             Matt.
             23.
             12.
             
             
               For
               though
               the
               Lord
               be
               high
               yet
               hath
               he
               respect
               to
               the
               lowly
               ,
               but
               the
               proud
               he
               knoweth
               a
               far
               off
               ,
            
             Psal.
             138
             ,
             6.
             
             What
             would
             we
             now
             have
             more
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             vertue
             ?
             We
             have
             here
             the
             promises
             of
             Safety
             and
             exaltation
             ,
             of
             
               riches
               and
               honour
               and
               life
            
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             4.
             
             Of
             respect
             from
             God
             ,
             his
             presence
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             to
             uphold
             us
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             assured
             to
             the
             Poor
             in
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Gra●e
             so
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             should
             yet
             find
             such
             cold
             entertainment
             amongst
             us
             ?
             O
             let
             us
             entertain
             it
             now
             at
             least
             ;
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             as
             it
             were
             a
             begging
             to
             our
             doors
             and
             beseecheth
             us
             for
             Christs
             sake
             to
             lodg
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             let
             us
             entertain
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             some
             by
             entertaining
             Strangers
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             unawares
             :
             if
             we
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             Gods
             Company
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             open
             the
             doors
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             for
             God
             
             comes
             along
             with
             it
             :
             
               He
               will
               dwell
               with
               him
               that
               is
               of
               a
               contrite
               and
               humble
               spirit
               ,
            
             Isai.
             57.
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             no
             longer
             Self-condemned
             by
             commending
             in
             all
             men
             what
             we
             will
             not
             practise
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Think
             but
             seriously
             what
             a
             World
             of
             Mischiefs
             we
             daily
             are
             haunted
             with
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             this
             
               Grace
               .
               Heresies
            
             and
             Errors
             in
             the
             
               Faith
               ,
               Scnisms
            
             and
             Contentions
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             Had
             we
             more
             humble
             Publicans
             and
             fewer
             proud
             Pharisees
             ,
             our
             Prayers
             and
             our
             Persons
             would
             be
             more
             accepted
             of
             God.
             But
             whilest
             so
             many
             of
             us
             stand
             bragging
             and
             boasting
             of
             being
             godly
             or
             Orthodox
             ,
             instead
             of
             confessing
             and
             deprecating
             our
             sins
             and
             errors
             ;
             whilest
             there
             is
             so
             much
             
               pride
               ,
               scorn
            
             and
             disdain
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             
               humility
               ,
               condescension
               ,
               meekness
            
             and
             obedience
             any
             where
             ;
             whilest
             some
             cry
             out
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             
               only
               true
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             
               only
               dear
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ;
             whilest
             some
             are
             too
             proud
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             others
             think
             themselves
             too
             good
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             whilest
             some
             excommunicate
             themselves
             to
             gratifie
             their
             own
             proud
             humours
             ,
             and
             some
             as
             ready
             to
             excommunicate
             others
             ,
             tho
             they
             own
             their
             Authority
             ,
             for
             not
             also
             humouring
             their
             pride
             ,
             or
             espousing
             their
             
               private
               opinions
            
             ;
             whilest
             men
             are
             calling
             out
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             
               stand
               off
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               holier
               than
               you
            
             ;
             and
             many
             to
             their
             Governors
             ,
             
               Why
               stand
               you
               there
               ?
               You
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               Lord's
               people
               are
               holy
               .
            
             Whilest
             men
             are
             continually
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             one
             anothers
             heads
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             sadly
             visible
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             too
             little
             of
             the
             Gospel-Spirit
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             it
             we
             can
             hope
             to
             gain
             by
             this
             opposing
             and
             resisting
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             should
             be
             provoked
             to
             resist●
             us
             all
             ,
             for
             
               he
               resisteth
               the
               proud
            
             ,
             Iam.
             4.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             more
             than
             our
             pride
             will
             leave
             
             us
             any
             incouragement
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             made
             a
             Prey
             to
             those
             that
             will
             glory
             in
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             all
             labour
             ,
             instead
             of
             censuring
             and
             gain-saying
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             close
             at
             least
             in
             this
             one
             grace
             of
             Humility
             ,
             in
             the
             commendation
             whereof
             we
             are
             all
             unanimous
             .
             This
             will
             help
             to
             cover
             other
             mens
             failings
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             discover
             our
             own
             failings
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             lay
             them
             open
             in
             penitent
             confession
             before
             God
             to
             be
             covered
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Instead
             of
             all
             the
             numerous
             Arguments
             and
             Motives
             which
             might
             (
             were
             it
             needful
             )
             be
             here
             made
             use
             of
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             let
             it
             suffice
             to
             attend
             to
             that
             earnest
             exhortation
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
               Put
               on
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               (
               bowels
               of
               mercies
               ,
               kindness
               ,
               humbleness
               of
               mind
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               long-suffering
               ;
               forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrel
            
             [
             or
             ,
             a
             complaint
             ]
             
               against
               any
               :
               Even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               you
               ,
               so
               also
               do
               ye
               .
               And
               above
               all
               things
               put
               on
               Charity
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectness
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               Peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               ye
               are
               also
               called
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               thankful
               .
            
             Would
             we
             now
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             beloved
             of
             him
             ?
             then
             instead
             of
             Strife
             we
             must
             put
             on
             
               bowels
               of
               mercies
               ,
               kindness
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
            
             mutual
             forbearance
             and
             forgiveness
             .
             And
             instead
             of
             Vain-glory
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             on
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             and
             meekness
             .
             Would
             we
             be
             perfect
             ?
             We
             must
             put
             on
             Charity
             .
             Would
             we
             answer
             our
             Vocation
             or
             Calling
             to
             Christianity
             ?
             We
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             keep
             in
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             
               Peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             Would
             we
             assure
             our selves
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             us
             all
             as
             his
             Children
             ?
             Let
             us
             not
             always
             stand
             complaining
             of
             what
             's
             wanting
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             our
             own
             peevishness
             only
             makes
             us
             think
             is
             wanting
             
             when
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             shew
             our selves
             heartily
             thankful
             for
             what
             by
             his
             blessing
             we
             have
             .
             
               And
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               great
               Shepherd
               of
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               make
               us
               perfect
               in
               every
               good
               work
               to
               do
               his
               Will
               ,
               working
               in
               us
               that
               which
               is
               well-pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               Glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Iohn
             Baker
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pidgeons
          
           in
           St.
           
             Pauls
             Church-Yard
          
           .
        
         
           
             DUport
             in
             Psalmos
             
               4
               to
            
             Cant.
             
               Gr.
               Lat.
            
             
          
           
             Idem
             in
             Psalmos
             
               4
               to
               Gr.
            
             
          
           
             Idem
             in
             Homericum
             
               4
               to
               Gr.
               Lat.
            
             
          
           
             Beveridge
             Gramatica
             Syriaca
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Gore
             Nomenclator
             Geogr.
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Alisbury
             de
             Decreto
             Dei
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             de
             situ
             Orbis
             8
             o
             Gr.
             
          
           
             Comenii
             Ianua
             cum
             fig.
             AEneis
             .
             Lat.
             
          
           
             Confessio
             fidei
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Doughtei
             Analecta
             sacra
             8
             
             o.
             pars
             secunda
             .
          
           
             Ignoramus
             12
             o
             Latine
             .
          
           
             Exaltation
             of
             Ale
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Comenii
             vestibulum
             8
             
             o.
             
               Lat.
               Eng.
            
             
          
           
             Pasoris
             Lexicon
             8
             
             o.
             
               Gr.
               Lat.
            
             
          
           
             Elegantiae
             Poeticae
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             Quintiliani
             Orationes
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Glanvil
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             Burroughs
             Remedy
             against
             grief
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             Preces
             Scholae
             Pautinae
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             
             Glanvil's
             Essay's
             on
             several
             important
             Subjects
             in
             Philosophy
             and
             Religion
             
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             Woodfords
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             Psalms
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Idem
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             Canticles
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Artillery
             Company
             by
             Dr.
             
               Hicks
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Artillery
             Company
             by
             Dr.
             
               Sprat
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Artillery
             Company
             by
             Dr.
             
               Scot
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Artillery
             Company
             by
             Dr.
             
               Pittis
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Scholars
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             School
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             Meggot
             4
             
             o.
          
           
             Two
             Speeches
             spoken
             by
             
               Augustus
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Puneral
             Sermon
             Preached
             on
             the
             Interment
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Elizabeth
               Langham
            
             ,
             by
             
               Simon
               Ford
            
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             A
             Funeral
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Interment
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Mary
               Hastings
            
             ,
             by
             
               Sam.
               Willis
               4
               to
            
             .
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             Church
             Government
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             by
             
               Sam.
               Parker
               ,
               D.
               D.
            
             Arch-Deacon
             of
             Canterbury
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             Religion
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             or
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             within
             it self
             ,
             &c.
             by
             
               Sam.
               Parker
               ,
               D.
               D.
            
             Arch-Deacon
             of
             Canterbury
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             The
             Service
             Book
             in
             Folio
             ,
             in
             Welsh
             .
          
           
             Pools
             Critici
             sacri
             in
             
               New
               Testament
            
             Folio
             ,
             2
             Vol.
             Separatim
             .
          
           
             
             Caesar's
             Comentaries
             with
             Edmonds
             Notes
             Folio
             ,
             with
             Cuts
             .
          
           
             Godwins
             and
             Bacons
             Annals
             ,
             Folio
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
  

